NTR Crush: I Will Steal Every Girl

Hakaru's life wasn't great. His family was broken with a cheating father, a drunk mother, and a slutty sister. The one thing he had going for him was his best friend and his beautiful girl. That all came crashing down when he found her cheating on him. Thus, he committed suicide, only to find death stolen from him by the Goddess of theft, Netori. She's enlisted him into her own personal game, NTR Crush, where a player can gain strange abilities and skills as long as they can take the women that belong to other men. This is a game where you steal every thing you want, or you lose everything you have. Let the game begin

NTR Crush: I Will Steal Every Girl #Book 1: Chapter 1 - Read NTR Crush: I Will Steal Every Girl Book 1: Chapter 1 Online - All Page - NOVEL NEXT

My name is Hakaru, and today is the day I died. It's a tricky business, killing yourself. If you do it wrong, you have the embarrassment of living with the consequences. I've heard about people who tried to kill themselves with chemicals only to be paralyzed for the rest of their lives. That's certainly something I didn't want to happen to me. If I killed myself, I wanted it to be permanent.

I decided on the age-old tradition of hanging myself. It was good enough to be used for years as a form of execution. It doesn't require anything particularly special other than a rope. Plus, there is such a thing called auto-erotic asphyxiation. While your choking yourself, it can create the ultimate sexual high, maybe I should try it once. Go out with a bang, as it were. I was scared of dying, but I wasn't scared of sex, so if I framed it as an accidental death, perhaps I could feel a little more content in death, at least enough I wouldn't turn into a wandering spirit.

If I'm going to die, I might as well die in style. Pulling my pants down, I pull out my favorite pornography. I put various pictures of naked girls all around me, I hang the rope up from a support beam that looks like it's strong enough and will hold. I create a hangman's knot and loop it over my neck. That's when things started to get confusing. Do I jack it now? Or do I jack it while I'm hanging by the neck? Do I start first and kick the chair out from under me as I get to finishing?

"Well, it doesn't matter, I suppose."

In the modern world, being found dead in this compromising position would be incredibly embarrassing. Then again, that's exactly why I'm doing it. I want to die in the most spectacularly embarrassing way possible. I want my sister, who is always cruel and hateful to me, to blush every time she thinks of my death. I want my mother, who drinks her life away on sake to cope with a no-good husband, to feel shame when she thinks that she raised a deviant like me. I want my father, who cheats on my mother every chance he gets, coming home at three in the morning smelling of cheap perfume and skank, to have to tell his coworkers, "yes, my son is the guy who died while jacking off."

However, the person I want to embarrass the most is my girlfriend. The skank who cheated on me with my best friend. I want to see the look on her face when she is told that her former boyfriend is a sexual deviant. Would it hurt her pride just a little bit? Would it make her feel even an ounce of shame? I don't know, but by that point, I suppose I'll be dead so it won't matter. They say that as you die, your life flashes before you. Upon kicking the chair out from under me, I didn't see my life. Instead, I just saw the flashes of a single day. This day. The day that led up to my death.

I may have a cruel sister, a drunk mother, and a careless father, but that didn't mean I was unhappy with my life. In fact, this morning, killing myself would have been the last thing on my mind. Then again, before, I didn't know what I know now. I got ready for school as I always did. As I left my room, my only refuge from my miserable home life, I saw a guy walking out of my sister's neighboring room.

"Sup, squirt." The guy punched my shoulder as he walked by. "Got any lunch money?"

I cringed at my poor luck that I would leave at the same time as him. I had heard him going at it with my sister all last night while my mom was passed out on the couch. Usually, he slept in late, since he was a high school dropout two years my senior. However, I had grown used to assuming the position, and immediately pulled out my wallet, taking all the money I had in there and handing it to my sister's most recent boytoy.

"Shit, this is it? What, why don't your parents give you more allowance?" He growled as he took the thousand yen I gave him.

"You'd know best, you're fucking my sister." I sighed.

The punch across my face was completely expected. I threw myself in the opposite direction, going with the punch. I had long since grown skilled at this. Stumbling down and landing on the ground, it looked like a brutal hit, but I took little damage. I probably wouldn't even have a bruise today.

"Hey, watch it, little shit." The guy snorted, "Be lucky I'm fucking your sister, or I'd break your fucking legs."

The guy left, opening a hall window and jumping out. This was all it took to elude my father, who was likely asleep after coming home from a night of fornication. I got back up when my sister's fuck buddy dived out. I didn't really know his name. They were usually a Chad or a Buck or some American sounding name. Many Japanese had adopted American names and lifestyles after the US annexation, and it seemed like those that did liked to bully the traditionalists.

However, as mean as he was, he was right about me being lucky. Most of the other bullies in town left me alone because of my sister. She had a tendency to date the baddest asses in town. It afforded me a bit of protection. He may steal my lunch money, but most of the worst would steer clear of me.

I pulled the second 1000-yen bill out of my sock that I had stashed away, and put it into the wallet. My allowance was 5000 yen a week, and if I partitioned it off this way, I could usually last the whole week without getting beat up. If I was really lucky, I was able to save some so that I could buy something I wanted, such as a gift for my girlfriend. However, that was exceptionally rare.

I headed off to the kitchen. I prepared a cup of tea and some tamagoyaki for mother. I placed them right down on the coffee table in front of the couch. As soon as I moved to leave, I heard a light moan.

Mom peaked out from her sheets, her eyes looking bloodshot. "No rice?"

"If you want rice, make it yourself." I snorted. "I have to get to school."

Ads by Pubfuture

"Tsk… what good are you then?" Mom covered her head back up. "Go off to school. Leave me like your father. You two are exactly alike."

I tensed for a second. "I'm nothing like him."

"…" There was only silence from her sheet.

With that, I left my home. When I got to the curb, I found my bike. It was bent to shit, the wheel broken and crossbar snapped. I picked up a note lying on the bike. It was barely readable in the drunken scrawl of my father. He was cursing me for leaving my bike in the driveway. It looked like he had run my bike over when he came home last night. As to the position of my bike, it was clearly on the side of the driveway. I could even see the wheel marks where dad had swerved off the driveway to strike my bike.

The letter itself was full of cussing and derision. I crinkled it up and shoved it into my pocket. Today, I wasn't going to be so easily upset. You see, today was my anniversary. My girlfriend and I would have been together for one full year now. After my previous girlfriend had cheated on me, it took a lot for me to open up again. However, Akiko had been very patient with me. For a year we had dated and I decided today I was going to tell her I loved her.

Instead of biking to school, I ended up walking. I barely managed to make it into homeroom as the bell rang. I was sweaty and gasping, but rather than collapse, I nearly fell over when I saw a beautiful woman standing in the middle of the room. Across from her was my best friend, Derek. My girlfriend was also nearby, watching them. My girlfriend was a Japanese beauty, a cute button nose, a small face with high cheekbones, long black hair, a small framed-body, and a nice butt. However, she paled in comparison to this foreigner. That didn't matter to me, I quickly shook off my daze I moved up to her poking her side.

"What's going on?" I whispered.

"Sh-sh-she's… as-asking…" Akiko didn't continue, but she didn't have to.

"I've always admired you, will you be my boyfriend!" The beautiful girl bowed her head to Derek.

She had long, perfect legs, a great ass, and pert lips. Her hair was long, blonde and soft. Her eyes were a shockingly deep blue. She must be one of the Americans who migrated over to Japan. I wasn't like some traditionalists that despised the foreign invasion, nor was Derek.

"Y-ye…" His eyes flashed to me and Akiko.

Akiko seemed to be wringing her hands, a strangely anxious look on her face. I couldn't help but smile. She was always so concerned about other people. In particular, she seemed obsessed with Derek's love life. She was always getting involved when he dated someone, or trying to set him up with a friend. Akiko wasn't that good at it though. The people she suggested he dated were often ugly or had bad personalities. It was a running joke that she had bad tastes as a matchmaker.

"I will!" Derek finally declared, causing the girl to smile in relief and Akiko to turn away.

I wanted to talk to Akiko more, but she seemed to be in a bad mood, so I moved up to Derek instead. He was taking the number of the knockout beauty. When she was done, she gave me a look and a smile. I didn't recognize her at all, so I just returned a friendly nod.

"See you soon." She murmured as she turned to walk away.

I couldn't tell if she was talking to Derek or talking to me. As for me, I had my mouth slightly open, taken aback by her beauty once again before I shook it off and smacked Derek.

"Hey, bro, when did you attract such hotties?"

Derek blinked for a few seconds and then laughed. "What? Haha… I've always been desirable, what are you talking about?"

I laughed and teased him for another minute before the teacher finally settled down the class. Naturally, the beautiful girl who asked Derek out was the talk of the class throughout the day. The thing was, no one even knew her name nor what class she was in. After enough coaxing, even Derek admitted he hadn't asked her name before she walked away. Instead, he pulled out the paper where she had written her information.

"N-T-R? I-is that her initials then?" I asked, looking over his shoulder.

Ads by Pubfuture

"I-I guess so. Well, it doesn't matter, we're going on a date tomorrow. She asked to be my girlfriend, so we're already going steady. Even if she doesn't put out, my status will totally improve."

"What does that mean? Put out? You just started dating her! Why don't you give it some time? Like me and Akiko…" I glanced over when I noticed he was being silent.

"Hakaru, man… did you ever think maybe you gave it too much time? That maybe you should have moved sooner?"

"Move sooner? No way, Akiko isn't that kind of girl." I laughed off his words. "What do you mean by that?"

"N-nothing… nothing… you're going to take Akiko out on a date tonight?"

I frowned with a sigh, "No… she told me she can't tonight. We'll just have to do something this weekend."

"O-oh… well… good luck with that." He suddenly looked awkward. "Ah… actually, I need to go take a bathroom break, I'll see you later."

"Yeah… sure…"

Lunch had just started, and I was left alone. Akiko had left earlier to talk to friends in another class, and now Derek had to leave too. It was then that I noticed his cellphone sitting on the desk. He always had that thing on him. If he left it here, he'd totally panic. Sighing again, I packed up my lunch and then grabbed his phone, heading to the bathroom. However, when I got there, I didn't see any sign of Derek at all.

Frowning, I decided to head to the roof. The roof was Derek's second favorite spot. The door was technically locked, but Derek had found the door easy to jimmy open with a card. When he wanted some privacy, he always headed there. If you've been following along so far, it should be no surprise to you what I saw when I opened that door.

My best friend Derek, and my girl Akiko, were on that roof. She was on her knees sucking his cock. He had his head back, his eyes closed, leaning against the back wall, letting out moans while she sucked him off like she was thirsty. I had always seen my Akiko as such a gentle, sweet, loving girlfriend. To see her lewdly sucking some guys dick like some hoe… it was assuredly a mental blow.

"Ah… c-cumming…" He moaned, grabbing the back of her head.

I could see her eyes widen as cum burst down her throat. I was watching my girlfriend swallow my bestfriend's load! My girlfriend who hadn't even touched my dick in a year was now swallowing some guy's cum. By the look of it, it wasn't her first time.

I wanted to say I ran up and started beating the shit out of him. I wanted to say I dumped her on the spot. I wanted to say I was a strong, alpha male who acted like a boss. I wanted to say these things, but I didn't. What I did do was drop the phone, which hit the concrete with a clatter and then I ran. The door shut behind me, likely giving the pair of scare that ruined their little fun time, but they wouldn't know who saw them, and I wasn't going to reveal myself.

Akiko and Derek… Derek and Akiko. The only two people in my life I considered waking up for, and they were betraying me. I didn't know how long their affair had been going on. He had even said yes to this new girl. So, he was a cheater too! Both of them were cheaters! My sister cheated on tons of guys, banging one after another. My father cheated on my mother. My friend cheated on his girlfriend. My girlfriend cheated on me. Why did everyone in my life cheat? Why was this world such an awful place for those who were honest and trusting? My anger, my frustration, and my hate built. It built and it built.

I kicked the chair out from under me, the rope snapping tight around my neck. Let them all be ashamed of me. That's what I'd be known as. The kid who died from autoerotic asphyxiation. My only hope is that Akiko, my girlfriend, as she fake cries over me, shall earn the title of the woman who dated a guy who died jacking off. If I could have one wish, it'd be to expose her for what she truly was, a two-timing bitch. If I had two wishes, it'd be to cheat on everyone in the same way they cheated me. I wanted my vengeance. I wanted to make them all feel the same emptiness that I felt inside.

"Good… that'll do nicely."

As my eyes were closing, asphyxiation doing its work, those words shot through like a gong. Snap! The rope broke and I fell to the ground with a painful thud. I coughed and sputtered, pulling the rope from my neck as I gasped for breath. Those words… they sounded feminine. What was going on? I looked up, first seeing a pair of incredibly long legs. As my eyes traveled up, they landed on a beautiful girl in a school uniform, with pale white skin, beautiful blonde hair, and piercing blue eyes.

This beautiful blonde woman, Derek's girlfriend, was looking down on me with a smirk on her face and a twinkle in her eyes.

"Who-wha…" I could only stutter as I rubbed my raw throat and coughed.

"Congratulations, Hakaru, you have been selected to join my game."

"Who-who are you?" I could barely get the words.

"Me? Why… I'm the Goddess of Theft, Netori! Welcome, to NTR Crush!"

Ads by Pubfuture

Report chapter Comments

"N-T-R Crush?"

"Like the candy!" She gives me a thumbs up.

I scratch my head, slowly standing up as the blonde bombshell moves to give me room.

"I don't understand, I… tried to kill myself…"

"Correction!" The girl naming herself Netori announces. "You DID kill yourself."

"Hah? I'm dead?"

"Not at all!" I collapse on the seat while she laughs to herself. "You see, I stole your death from you."

"What? How do you steal death? Why?"

"Very easily…" Netori shrugs. "As an immortal, I can't die, so I took your death onto myself and poof! Your death is mine."

"Is my death yours? Or do you mean my life?" I ask suspiciously.

"Gehehe…" Netori scratches her cheek mischievously. "You're getting it quickly. Perhaps it's better to say that since I stole your death, you owe me your life."

I shake my head, still feeling a bit woozy, but finally ask, "What do you want in exchange?"

"Now that is the question I've been waiting for!" Netori snaps her finger.

I waited for a second for something magical to happen, but when it doesn't, I immediately knuckle her forehead. "Stop screwing with me!"

"I get it, I get it! I'm sorry, I'll explain!" Netori cries until I release her. "Ah… all I want is for you to play my game."

"Your game… NTR Crush?"

"Mm..Hmm… I think you'll really like it."

"What does NTR imply?" I demanded.

"Hmm… how do I put this… I am the embodiment of theft. To take things that don't belong to you and to make them yours. Theft is very much alive today, even if stupid rules of the establishment try to make it illegal. A college kid will steal his grandma's prescription of Vicodin, a child will steal bubble gum from the store, a student steals answers from their neighbor's test, theft is never going away."

"Okay… but what does that have to do with NTR?"

Netori sighs, a thoughtful look on her face. "There is one form of theft that seems to be dying. A couple thousand years ago some uptight bastards decided that polygamy was a sin. They taught about respecting your neighbor. They instigated marriage and put heavy pressure on people to remain loyal to their one and only. Should someone want to break this law, then they go through something called a divorce…"

"Yeah, I've heard of it. My mother and father ought to get one."

"No, no, no! That's not stealing at all!" Netori grabs my shirt, her face looking like its one step away from crying. "What you should do is steal your mother from your father! Make her want you instead of him!"

"What?" if I had a drink, I would have spit it out in her face. "That's my mother!"

"So?" Netori cocks her head as if she didn't understand my argument. "You should steal everything. All the rich do. They hide it behind the concept of selling stuff. But an item built in a factory for 10 yen being sold to you for ¥20000, how could that be considered anything but theft? The rich use their money to collect interest on even more money, and they want for nothing. A rich man buys rights to a life-saving drug, and then jacks up the price so they can barely afford it. How is that not stealing? If you want something and you have the power to obtain it, isn't it your right?"

"Isn't that fair exchange? They want to sell and you want to buy, right? Isn't the difference that it leaves everyone happy? Everyone gets what they want?"

"Eh? Are you happy when you have to repair your car? Is someone happy their medication jumped up ¥10000 in cost to better line a billionaire's pockets?" Netori waves her hands as if dismissing my thoughts. "Or how about this, who's to say what a girl really wants? Maybe, by stealing her, you're giving her exactly what she wants…"

I run my hands through my hair, giving the odd girl some consideration. As to why I was accepting what she was saying, the answer was simple. When Netori got excited, her feet left the ground, and then stayed off the ground. She floated around me excitedly as she explained the nature of her game, sometimes even hanging upside down.

I was already the kind of guy who believed in the supernatural. I had seen a ghost when I was younger and knew first hand that this world wasn't as pragmatic as scientists would have you believe. Magic definitely existed, so this goddess excitedly floating in my room only proved what I already knew. That… or hanging myself caused a lot of blood to leave my brain and I was effectively high. Either way, I seriously considered her words.

"There is just one problem with your little experiment there." I shrug.

"Oh?" Netori didn't seem upset, instead smiling like she was waiting for this.

"Only powerful people have the ability to obtain something. I'd either need the strength or the money to keep what I steal. If I didn't then I wouldn't be able to steal anything, right?"

"Bingo!" Netori jumped up, floating until her face was next to mine, yet upside down. "I just knew you were perfect for my game."

"I still don't understand."

"Only because I haven't explained the rules!" Netori waves a hand, and a giant paper suddenly appeared in front of me. "The rules are simple. Have fun!"

"You!" I bop the top of her head.

"Nyaa… so violent!" Netori floats to a corner and cries while I look over the sheet in front of me.

"NTR Crush – the game where you take everything you want." I read off the page. "The goal of the game is simple. Steal! In particular, take women. Every time you're able to engage in sexual acts with a woman who is already taken, you will earn NTR points."

"Yes, this is my favorite part!" Netori appears over my shoulder like magic. "Read on! Read on!"

I continue. "NTR points can be exchanged for physical improvements, monetary awards, and skills. You earn NTR points to become more powerful, and you become more powerful to obtain NTR points."

As I said the line, Netori was mouthing the words excitedly before closing her eyes and squealing. "I love that part! You'll start off at level 1, an NTR novice, but as you earn NTR points, you'll get better at NTR and can go after the better rewards."

"Better rewards?"

"Look, look, read the list!" She pointed excitedly.

"Tier One Awards…"

"That's you! You start at level one, so you can only buy awards at this level. There are ten tiers in all, and once you reach tier ten some of those skills are super op, but also super expensive!"

"Increase dick length by one inch – 100 points

Increase dick thickness quarter inch – 100 points

Increase attractiveness (Max level 20, current level 4) – 100 points, Hey!"

Netori shrugs. "The system doesn't lie. A level 20 would be an absolute beauty. Even I'm only a 16."

"Hmph…" I shook my head and continued reading. "Increase height by one inch – 100 points

Increase sexual stamina (Max level 100, current level 1), only 1, s-seriously? Five hundred points just to get to 2?"

"Well, dick size and appearance are sort of gimmick. Idiots might make their dicks like twenty inches big, but that only attracts certain kinds of women. I knew a guy who made his dick so big he scared all the women away. He became nothing but a carnival freak. In the art of NTR, being hot and having a big dick just aren't that big of a factor. Or rather, I should say, if they're deficient, make them average… and let's move on! It's your skills I want to put to the test!"

"Alright…" I looked down, there were only three more options on the page, but they were much more expensive.

"Second Chance – After cumming, remain hard for a second go. 2000 points

Dirt Scribe – Read a person's mind, learn their darkest secrets (can only use once a day). 3000 points

Slut Scale – Sense a girl's current level of arousal. 5000 points."

I whistled when I had finally read those last ones. I thought 500 points was expensive for increasing sexual stamina, but Slut Scale was ten times that price. Worst of all, this was all on tier one. Assuredly, tier two would be more expensive!

"So, what do you think?" She asks, floating nearby.

"I think other than the last two, everything else is garbage." I sigh.

Netori raises her eyebrows in surprise. "Really? Why do you say that?"

"If we're talking about a game of stealing women, knowledge is power. All of those other things are just vanity choices for insecure men. In the long term, having a giant dick is a novelty, and being able to last for hours is meaningless if she's checking her watch and waiting for you to finish. Thus, what I'd really need to know are things about her, things I can use to manipulate or blackmail her."

Netori breaks out into a smile. "You get it, I'm pleased."

"Was that the right answer, then?"

"Who knows?" Netori responds mischievously.

"Unfortunately, 5000 points is a long way away." I let out a sigh. "How many points do I obtain for successes anyway?"

"That depends…" Netori admits. "Points are calculated based off of a complex algorithm. The three factors include her level of commitment to her lover, the quality of the woman herself, and lengths of depravity she'll go to for you. Level of commitment, for example, a married woman nets more than a girlfriend, although a slutty married woman who cheats a lot probably doesn't net more than a loyal girlfriend who has never cheated before in her life. It's that kind of thing."

"And quality?"

"Beautiful women. Rich women. Difficult women. Basically, the harder the catch, the higher the pay. For all intent and purposes, you can earn points for women who aren't in a relationship at all if their quality is high enough. Stealing a woman away from the same sex… for example." She winks.

"Banging a lesbian is stealing?" I let out a chuckle. "Alright, then what about depravity?"

Netori shrugged. "You can earn points for kissing a girl, making out, feeling up, oral sex, penetration, anal, and more. Making a good girl act bad gets you points. The greater the lengths you make her go, the greater the rewards. The highest rewards sit at fervent obsession. A girl who will literally do anything for you. A girl committed to being your personal sex slave. I've also heard that making a girl go yandere also earns mega points."

"S-seriously?"

"Well, I mean, I wouldn't recommend it… although there is a big bonus for getting a girl to break it off with her lover, if you do so, you lose all those bonuses. So, it's probably advantageous to build up a couple of long-term NTR relationships. Get a couple married fuck buddies and you can earn points all year round… well, until you're caught."

"Is that it?"

It's complicated… there are bonuses for all kinds of things. If you do it with the lover in the room, more points. If you do it while the lover is watching, more points. If you get caught, points… if you manage to escape, points. There are extra points for incest, anal, threesomes, gangbangs, rape, and even golden showers."

"Ick…"

"Well, you don't have to go that far. I'm just saying the means of gaining points is versatile, and you can scale it to your personal play style."

I let out a sigh, finally looking away from the rule sheet she showed me. "It doesn't really matter. I don't have the points to earn any of those skills, and without those skills, I'm not going to suddenly NTR someone. Rather, I'm the kind of guy that gets NTR'd, it seems."

"Ahhh… don't throw in the towel yet. Even being cheated on earns points. Admittedly, not very many, but you have a cheating girlfriend right now, right? Well, she's out there earning you points!"

"What? Seriously? Even being cheated on earns points? Well, that still sounds like an awful game. Do I have to stay with my cheating whore of a girlfriend for who knows how long just to earn something? I'd rather just dump her now."

"Hey… don't be so discouraged yet!" Netori floats up and patted my head. "Let's see how many points you have so far!"

"So far?"

"Eh? I didn't say? I retroactively add points for your entire life up to now. You can call it one of the starting bonuses I offer new players." Netori explains while pulling out something that looks like a smartphone and typing in it.

"No, you didn't, are you saying you're going to tell me how much I've been cheated on?"

"Let's see… hmmm… WOW." Netori's eyes pop looking at her little screen and her jaw drops open. "That's…"

"What? Don't say things like that! What is it?" I ask, lunging for the phone only to have her float out of my reach.

"You have… 2900 points!" Netori finally declares.

"What!?"

"Wowwy…" Netori snickered. "You sure are cheated on a lot."

"…"

"There was Koharu…"

"Koharu?" I search my memory. "She called me her boyfriend in primary…"

"Well, she called a LOT of boys her boyfriend in primary…" Netori murmurs, using her fingers to look through the phone. "And she even got to second base with some."

"What? She wouldn't even kiss me!"

"Then, there was Kaori…"

"Hah? We only dated for a week in middle school?"

"Yup… and she got drunk and had a gangbang with the entire basketball team. That's why she broke up with you."

"Shit…"

"You know about Eiko…"

"The fucking slut…" I sneered.

"Bigger slut than you know… over your two-year relationship, she also banged six other guys, one for about the entire length she dated you. Damn… this girl even banged him in the bathroom during your birthday party."

"She said she had an upset stomach…"

"And that brings us to Akiko… just the one guy, your best friend."

"Ugh… I feel sick now."

"However, it's impressive how much they fuck. They go at it like rabbits."

"Enough…"

"I mean, they've even fucked in your room before. It's been going on since about two months into your relationship. He even was doing her while she was talking to you on the phon-"

"I said enough!" I shout, standing up.

"S-sorry…" Netori's excitement ends and she sits down on the chair across from me, curling up defensively, "But hey, isn't this good? 2900 points. You're only 100 points away from getting one of the tier one skills you want. At the rate your girlfriend cheats, you'll have that in a month or so. All you have to do is wait and-"

"No…" I shake my head angrily, thinking about all the times I've been abused. "I'm going to earn those points tonight."

"H-how?" Netori looks up at me curiously.

My face darkens as I form a malicious smile. "Aren't you the one who's dating Derek right now?"

"Oh, hoh…" Netori chuckles. "I'm flattered, but do you think it's so easy to win over the god of theft?"

"You said yourself that rape adds bonus points." I lean forward until my body is hovering over Netori, preventing her from floating away. "I don't plan to win anything. I'm going to take it!"

Netori's eyes slightly narrow, a dangerous look in her eyes. Her usual silly playful expression is replaced with something darker. This could be called her game face. The true face of the god of thieves.

"It seems I've picked an interesting human to play with. Perhaps I've awakened a sleeping tiger. Come, human… let the games begin!"

Report chapter Comments

"Aiii… you're so rough!" Netori squealed as I pinned her down on the couch.

I leaned forward and shoved my tongue down her throat. She only resisted a moment before her mouth opened and began to return the kiss. Her lips tingled like a drug, and her taste was like cotton candy. She was sweet and tasty. The feel of her lips and the taste of her body immediately caused me to grow stiff. Without a second thought, I grabbed her tits.

"Mm! No!" Netori pull away, the words coming out weakily.

Where her mouth said no, her eyes gave the clearest consent. I wasn't the kind of guy who didn't' care at all. Rape was a little bit outside of my capabilities normally. However, after careful consideration, I was almost positive that this was the direction I was expected to go. After all, why else would she have asked to go out with my best mate? In a way, Netori was set up as my tutorial. Sure, there were probably guys that passed up the opportunity, but as a gamer myself, I wouldn't allow myself to miss any moment of it.

And so, I took full advantage of her breasts, squeezing and touching them with vigor as she squealed and cried. Whether she truly felt taken advantage of, I didn't think so. Truth be known, had she acted just a bit more resistant towards my advances, I'd have broken under her distaste. I was an absolute virgin and this was my first time getting to second base, let alone home run.

"T-take off the bra…" Netori said, looking away awkwardly as I continued to fondle her breasts.

I realized I had been doing that for several minutes without making any progress. She had a look on her face that said that I was wasting her time. I tightened my fists. I absolutely had to conquer this woman! I was still very angry about being cheated on, and Akiko and Derek were still on my mind. I wanted to do this for no other reason than vengeance on them. Even the general horniness of being a senior in high school who had never had sex didn't compete with my desire to stick it to them. I had been a good boy my entire life, and look where that got me!

I grabbed Netori's shirt and pulled. My intention was to rip it off her body, showing my strength and otherwise displaying my animalistic desire over Netori. Her eye's widened at the tearing noise, but I panicked as soon as I started pulling. As a result, I didn't put enough power into it, and when all was said and done, her shirt remained intact.

"Kekeke…" Netori's snickering sound caused me to grow even more frustrated.

Thus, I grabbed her shirt and pulled it off over her head. I couldn't get it over her head, and she had to help me undo the button nearest her neck so that I could pull it off the rest of the way. Her eyes were seriously judging me! However, I didn't care, her bra, that's next, bra's are easy right.

After trying for a few minutes, I decided to screw it and flip her bra up over her tits. Finally, her naked tits were bared. She was looking up at me with a raised eyebrow as if to ask 'this is you raping me."

"Sh-shut up!' I curse angrily, "S-suck my cock!"

I grabbed her mouth and pulled out my cock. It wasn't even hard yet in my frustration, but I still shoved it in Netori's mouth. As soon as it when in, I gasped. I had jacked off before, but I had never been stimulated by someone else. As soon as my cock reached Netori, she began sucking on it generously. Her hands went up and cupped my balls and her tongue began to move magically.

"Ahhh… shit…"

I had only been getting sucked off for less than a minute, and already I wanted to blow my load. Netori was about to steal my seed! This treacherous bitch was still looking down on me! It was so aggravating!

I pulled my dick away from her, and she made a surprised noise as the dick she was enjoying got yanked from her grasp. I instantly put it up in my pants as she looked down on it hungrily. After it was out of sight, she looked up at me with a mischievous look. She was definitely looking down on me! I clicked my tongue in annoyance, but otherwise tried to keep my face straight.

I was fucking a goddess, after all. I was completely out of my comfort zone. She was really fucking hot, really fucking skilled, and suddenly the reality of it hit me like a cold stone. Thus, girl was a goddess, and I was trying to rape her! No… I've already jammed my cock in her mouth! I did rape her! So, what does it matter? I should go the rest of the way!

I pulled off her pants, spreading her legs and looking for her pussy. I mean, I've seen porn, so I understood the logistics of sex, but I had never actually tried to make it work before. Her pussy was perfectly shaved bald. It was actually a really pretty thing, and I almost felt bad tarnishing it with my dick. Almost… I was way too damn horny to stop now.

I pushed my dick into her pussy. It didn't go! I tried again. And then a second time. I rubbed the head up and down her pussy. She made moaning noise.

"Tease…" She moaned poutingly, although she had an irritating expression that seemed to know the problem was that I couldn't get it in.

What was I doing wrong? Shouldn't she be wetter or something? I didn't really know, but I didn't have any lubricant on me. Instead, I took my thumbs and pulled apart her pussy until I could see a clear 'hole'. I then pushed my cock right against it and pushed inside. It took a bit more force.

"Ahhh." Netori made an agonized noise as I pushed it inside.

When it was finally in, I let out a sigh of relief. She was really tight after all, and this was kind of difficult to do. Finally, after setting down for a moment, I began to push in and out of her. There was some blood on my cock. I blinked in surprise.

"Y-you're on your period?" I asked in confusion.

For a second, Netori's eyes flashed in surprise that actually looked genuine, and then she gave a wry smile and looked away, seeming somewhat embaressed. "No, you idiot. I-I'm a virgin."

"Hah?" H-how could that be true?"

"Ju-just finish up, and I'll tell you." She seemed to grow even more shy, and for a brief moment she looked like a cute high school girl.

The irritation that I had originally been feeling seemed to melt away. Her, as she was, under me, looked quite beautiful. The realization once again kicked me that I was literally fucking a Goddess. By the way, she said she was a 16 in beauty. If she was a sixteen in looks as she described it, then Akiko was probably about a 11, maybe? I knew Akiko was outside my range. In fact, Derek was a better first for her than I was when it came to appearances, but that didn't stop me from being pissed off.

Netori said it herself, attractiveness had nothing to do with it! Here I was, fucking a sixteen goddess! So, who could possibly say anything about what anyone deserved.

"Hey… Hakaru, finish up." Netori sniffed, "It's not like you'll last long."

"You bitch!" I growled, all my frustration returning in an instant.

I began to shove into her hard now, not really giving her any mercy for being a virgin. Blood came out at first, but it quickly got replaced by lubricant as she grew excited. Yeah, that's right. Get horny with the feel of my cock. You're just a little slut goddess who likes the feel of my cock. Netori was starting to breath hard too. Her moans were especially arousing!

"Oh…"

Shit. Shit. Shit. I got excited and got lost in the moment. It had been less than a minute since I had gotten inside Netori, probably less than ten minutes since I started "raping" her… and I already reached my limit. Had this not been my first time, I might have been able to slow down and pace myself, but this was the first pussy I had ever felt! It was naturally the pussy of a goddess! I couldn't control myself.

"P-pull out! Y-you can't get me pregnant!" Netori declares.

I ignored her, pinning her down on the couch while I continued to slam into her. It was only another two strokes before my cock exploded. I let out a moan as seed burst out inside of her. I marveled at the feeling of injecting my cock inside her. At this point, I'd usually need to find a tissue and wipe my hands dry, but as I pulled my limp cock from her crotch, I realized I didn't need to do anything. The feeling was actually kind of nice.

"You jerk!" The voice came from behind me. "To think, you'd actually creampie me!"

I blinked, looking down to see nothing but a pillow I was pinning down. As for the cum I had released, it was dripping down the pillow in wet gobs. I spun around to see Netori sitting in the recliner, fully dressed, clean and pristine. Her legs were crossed and she wore an amused smile as she looked down at my dick, a limp thing dripping white little streaks down on to the pillow.

"Wh… was that an illusion?" I asked, blinking a bit in a daze, putting my dick back into my pants.

"I wonder…" Netori tapped her lips.

"Of course, you being a virgin is impossib-guh!" Netori threw a couch pillow at me, slamming it into my gut as hard as a basketball.

"I'll have you know…" Netori sniffed. "That I am very much a virgin! Do you think the goddess of thieves would be so easy as to let a man steal her virginity?"

"R-right…" I rubbed my stomach, pushing the cum soaked pillow away to sit down. "So… no points then…"

Netori tapped her fingers for a second and then let out a melodious laugh. "Well, I wouldn't say that. You've got balls for pushing down a Goddess. Of course, nothing would have happened if I didn't allow it, but I'll tell you what… for the sake of education, I'll award you your points as if we did."

I raised my head. "Really? Good!"

"Okay… let's see!" Netori brings out her phone again, beginning to type in it. "I'm a Goddess, you had me forcefully, you took my virginity, you made me suck your cock and then raped my pussy… nice… nice…"

I blushed as Netori seemingly read off my crimes. The moment before seemed so surreal that I almost couldn't believe it had happened. Well, looking over at the dirty pillow, I figured it didn't really happen.

"Let's see… your total is… 300 points!"

I spit out a cough. "Three hundred? Is that all?"

"Hmph…" Netori turned away angrily. "What do you mean, is that all? You didn't exactly perform all that great. I didn't orgasm. You didn't even try to stick it in my butt. There was no BDSM. You could hardly call my relationship with Derek strong when we haven't even gone on our first date yet, and perhaps most importantly, you haven't won me over much at all. You should feel lucky I'm giving you this much!"

"What do you mean by that?" I let out a cough. "I conquered you! I mean… sort of!"

I know it was all fake, but she said she'd treat it like it was real! Therefore, this Netori was raped by me as a goddess! If raping a goddess netted so few points, how was I ever going to earn any points with other women?

Netori shrugged as if reading my mind. "I basically handed it to you. As I said, I all but gave you consent to touch me. If I hadn't allowed it, it never would have happened. Furthermore, your technique needs much work. You need to get a lot better before thinking you can have me again."

"What does that mean?"

Netori smiled. "Of course, I'm going to stay nearby and continue to observe you, but don't think that you'll be able to touch me again. You haven't impressed me by your shitty moves. My boobs are still sore from your shitty touches. I bet Derek is way better at satisfying a girl. I can't wait for our date!"

"What was that!" I stood up, my eyes widening. "You're not dating Derek!"

"Oh?" Netori's expression turned chilly for a moment. "I asked Derek out because he's the cutest guy in this city. You probably didn't notice this, but he also has an eight-inch cock. That's what keeps your girlfriend coming back."

I glared at Netori "What was that? You bitch?"

"Haha… how did you think this would work? That you'd stick your dick in me one time and I'd be addicted? You're the other guy, and I just gave you a freebie, but you don't own me. Now, I'm going to go fuck Derek, my real boyfriend. If you want it to stop, you're going to have to steal me for real."

"St-steal you?"

"Hey… look at the bright side. The more I date Derek and the closer we get, the more points you'll earn-"

"I don't give a damn about points!" I stood up. "You're my first! I don't want to see you go fuck that tool, Derek!"

As I continued to step towards her, Netori floated up, out of my reach, forcing me to look up at her. I wanted to grab and throttle her, but I couldn't. She let out a laugh as if she knew what I was thinking.

"You were my first too… but you need to go cool your head. This is just part of the game." Netori sighed as if she was explaining something to a child. "Look, I'm taking off. You have 3200 points right now. Do you want the Dirt Scribe, then."

I glared up at her, wanting to say more but knowing she wasn't going to offer anything else. Finally, I gave a nod.

"May I also give a suggestion?" Netori offered.

"What?"

"Use the last 200 points to increase your length and girth."

"Wh-what…" I shot her a glare. "You yourself said size doesn't matter."

"Y-yeah… on an average-sized penis… but aren't you a bit on the small size? If you want to keep girls coming back, you'll need to fix that.

"I-I'm six inches, and an inch thick!" I declared.

"Half right. "Netori raised an eyebrow. Erect: 4.5 inches long, 1'' diameter dick. Not quite a microdick, but you don't do the Japanese any favors."

"Y-you…" I glared but then sighed, relaxing my fist. "Do it."

"Of course…" Netori laughed. " You're at zero points now, but I'm sure your girlfriend will earn you more tonight. Don't get so down! You started so promising! Conquer women! Steal bitches! Au Revoir!"

Netori's body suddenly disappeared with a twirl. I sighed, not knowing if I felt better or worst. At the end of the day, my girlfriend had still cheated on me. My best friend had still cheated on me. I had tried to kill myself. My life hadn't improved a single bit. I sighed again, walking to the bathroom to clean myself up. I pulled out my dick and made a noise of surprise.

"It really works…"

My dick was both longer and thicker. It was not slap-me-in-the-face obvious while I wasn't erect, but I felt substantially bigger. Now I was 5.5 inches long and 1.25 inches in girth. I might need to do a little more increasing. What was really important though was that I had that new ability. I could read a girl's mind once a day.

"What is this…" It was at that point I noticed something while looking at my dick.

Specifically, there was blood on my dick. Wait… we hadn't had sex. It was just an illusion, right? So, why was my dick covered in… she didn't… we didn't…

The front door slammed open. This was about the time my sister got home from her extracurriculars. I ignored it, still examining the blood, which definitely had to have come from Netori. A moment later, there was a shrill scream. I ran out of the bathroom, looking for my sister. I froze when I saw her standing in the middle of the living room.

"Hakaru? What the hell? You little freak!"

My eyes widened. It was at this moment I remembered the mess I had made. I had laid out my porn all around me. I intended to hang myself. Instead, Netori came and caused me to lose track of the time. Now, there was porn strewn over the entire room, and at its center, a couch pillow dripping with white cum!

I'm so fucked!

"This is so disgusting, you creep! What if mom came in and saw this."

"She's out getting drunk with her drunk friends." I shot back, only to be slapped upside the head by her palm.

"Whatever… is that cum… so fucking gross, I sit on that pillow, I'm going to gag!" My big sister shot me absolutely disgusted eyes.

These were exactly the eyes I had wanted her to have when she got home, but at that point, I was supposed to be dead. Instead, Neotari showed up and interrupted my death, and now I had to face my sister's wrath.

"I'll clean it," I growled. "I said, I'll clean it!"

"Yeah, you'll clean it with a steamer, and then you're going to stay in your room the whole night."

"You're only two years older than me, Maria." I shot her an annoyed look. "You can't ground me."

"You want to bet? My boyfriend's coming over tonight, and if you show your ugly head I'll be telling mom and dad all about this stuff!" As Maria said so, she picked up a magazine I had, staring at it in disgust. "Why do you even have magazines? Haven't you heard of the internet? Gah… It's sticky!"

"Don't be so rough!" I cried as she dropped it in a way that one of the pages ripped. "Maybe I don't feel like seeing stuff on a computer screen as that enjoyable? I'd rather have something I can hold in bed."

"Ugh… you're such a freak." Maria cursed. "I refuse to believe we're related."

"Well, I don't care to have you as family either!" I shot back while kneeling to pick up my magazines. "And what are you talking about, Boyfriend… mom would never approve of that, that's why you sneak him through your window every night."

"Ronnie? No, this isn't Ronnie, this is Jack." Maria wrinkled her nose, "Jack's really popular right now. If he takes me as his girlfriend I'll be too popular for you to even talk to me, even if you are my brother, so don't screw this up for me!"

"Hey… sure, let me use the ¥2000 to buy some pizza and I'll stay in my room." I bargained.

"What ¥2000?"

"The ¥2000 mom always gives you when she stays out late to buy dinner, but you always pocket."

"Tsk… you know about that?"

"Yeah, hand it over."

"No… I got to give it to Jack." Maria looked away, for the first time looking a little ashamed.

"What the fuck?"

"Wa-watch your mouth. Mom said don't swear." Maria crossed her arms but finally sighed. "Jack says he needs ¥10000 so he can fix his car. I have ¥8000 saved up, but I need the ¥2000. If I give him the money, he says he'll drive me wherever I want. This is my best way for getting in with the cheerleader and the sports crowd at school."

"You're giving a guy money? Isn't that backwards? Maria… he's just using you." I started, but Maria's darkened expression told me I was not helping.

"What do you know? Did you learn it from your magazines?" Maria reached out as I grabbed the last magazine and tore it from my hand.

"Wait, not that…" I reached out to grab it, but Maria kept it out of my reach.

"What's this one, your most perverted fantasies?" She snorted.

She wasn't completely wrong. Most of my porn was pretty vanilla. While a kid like me could get pictures of naked women, sex books were a little hard to obtain. The one she grabbed was only one of two I had, and it was pretty hardcore. It was a BDSM one. Every page had women being tied up and tortured. I didn't even like most of the images except when I was in a dark mood.

Maria froze as she was looking through my dirtiest dirty magazine. A look of disgust grew on her face as she became flushed. I just wanted to run into my room and die, but absolutely couldn't leave that magazine exposed out here.

She turned the magazine towards me, pointing at a graphic image of a woman who was blindfolded. She had nipple clamps on her breasts and she was crying out while a guy in a mask was raping her pussy. Desperate to get out of this humiliating situation where my sister lectures me about sex, I scoured my mind for any solution. Why was Maria trying to make things difficult! I wished I had something on her! At the very least, I wished I knew what she was thinking.

"Is this the kind of smut my brother finds attractive?" Maria sneered. "You want to rape some girl? Probably because you'll never get any on your own!"

Rape is so hot.

"Huh?" I looked up in surprise when I heard those words, convinced I misheard my sister.

"I said, I should confiscate this book. Mom would cry if she saw it."

It's really turning me on, I think I can finger one out before Jack gets here.

My face twisted in confusion, the words coming out of her mouth were certainly the vitriol, but I was hearing other words too, words my sister definitely would never say.

"Y-you're into rape?" the words popped out of my mouth before I could stop myself.

"What! No! You sick asshole!" Maria chucked the magazine at me so hard that it caused everything else to fall out of my hands and hit the ground. "Don't be getting any creepy fantasies!"

Shit! Stupid Maria… your brother almost found out your darkest secret! If Hakaru knew I secretly fantasized about being raped by a mysterious stranger, I'd never live it down!

"M-maria?" I scratched my head for a second, only now making sense of what was going on.

"H-hakaru…" Maria seemed to hesitate for a moment.

He has the magazine, that means he likes that stuff too. If I told Hakaru the truth… would it be possible… would he be willing to…

"What? No!" I shouted out loud.

Maria shook her head, the rage and anger growing back on her face. "C-c-clean this up! You freak!"

She ran into her room and slammed the door. Meanwhile, I stood there with a dazed expression on my face. What just… what just happened? Dirt Scribe… the ability I just gained from Netori. Read a girl's mind, learn her darkest secrets. That's how it was described. I had used it without realizing it. I had used it on my sister, and it worked. I learned her darkest secret!

With that realization, my stomach grew kind of sore. My big sister was into rape. Was that even that surprising? All the men she got with were big, tough, bullies. She liked being controlled and told what to do. How else would assholes like Ron get down her pants? At the very least, I knew the ability worked now. However, my sister wasn't even of interest to me. The people whose dirt I wanted the most were Akiko and Derek's. I would make them both pay for cheating on me.

I finished cleaning up, including throwing the whole pillow into the wash and then went to my room. Picking up my phone, I took a deep breath and then dialed Akiko's number.

"H-hi!" Akiko picked up the phone, but she sounded slightly out of breath.

"Hey, Akiko! What's your deepest, darkest secret?" I asked.

Immediately, I started focusing. Was my method crude? Sure. But even if she wouldn't tell me what her deepest, darkest secret was, I could read minds! Thus, I only had to ask, and she'd think it, and then I'd know it. It was as simple as that. Well, it was supposed to be, but a moment later, the words sounded in my head.

Fuck! Only once! I was seriously hoping it was once per person! Why did this ability have to be so fucking stingy!

"Ha-hakaru… a-are you… stop teasing me!"

"Ah, sorry…"

"Wha- ye-yeah… you called?"

I stopped for a moment. In the past, I would have laughed and talked with Akiko happily. However, I was much more conscious now, and the way she was talking didn't seem right.

"Akiko… you seem to be out of breath." I said, my voice coming out slow.

"Oh… th-that… I just came from a jo-jog!"

It was more than out for breath. Her voice was completely unsteady and she kept making some strange noises. Suddenly, 'stop teasing me' didn't sound like words that had been aimed at me.

"You know, it's our anniversary," I said.

"Y-yeah… I'm sorry I couldn't go, but I was busy…" Akiko said, her voice still sounding like she was panting to me.

"With… jogging…"

"Yes! Hah… ye-yes… I mean, yes… I was jogging…"

S-seriously… how fucking stupid did she think I was? No… a better question would be, how fucking stupid had I been in the past. This wasn't the first time she had been weird on the phone. I always assumed she just got into a mood. Only now was I able to picture what was happening accurately. Derek was over there, right now, touching my girlfriend in ways I hadn't even yet.

"Derek," I said the word.

"Derek!" Akiko let out a gasp.

"His girlfriend he made today, she's very beautiful, no?"

"Ah…d-don't say that you'll make me jealous."

"Of Derek?"

"N-no… of you, silly, calling another girl beautiful to your girlfriend."

"Oh… of course." I faked a smile, even though it was over a phone and I didn't need to. "Derek's a good looking guy too… don't you agree?"

"… Mmm… hmm…" her words came off stiff.

"They probably would get along well together, right?"

"I… don't think so…" Akiko's voice came off slightly sad sounding, while my fist tightened on the phone hard enough that I wouldn't be surprised if I heard cracking noises.

"Oh? Will their relationship not last?"

"Not if I have anything to do with it… ah… what I mean is I think he really likes another girl."

"Is that so? Who is it?" I humored her, even though I could no longer keep the anger from my voice.

"It-it's a secret!" Akiko declared.

Fortunately, she was so distracted that she didn't notice the anger in my voice. So, it all worked out.

"Akiko…" I sighed one last time. "I love you…"

"Mmm… me too… Ahn… th-there! Ahhhn… Hah hah…"

"Akiko?"

"N-n-nothing… I just pulled my leg… Charlie horse… from the jog."

"Oh… well… get better."

"Bye!" Click.

I put the phone down, my entire hand shaking. Sitting in my room in the relative darkness for several minutes, it was only then that I looked up and whispered a name.

"Netori."

"You called?" I jumped a little as the woman herself showed up as quickly as she had left before, floating next to me, her face uncomfortably close to my ear. "You came?"

Netori laughed. "I'm here to facilitate you in the game. Of course, I'll always come when you call. Why did you call me this time? Please don't say it's to hit on me again. Being hit on by small-dicked losers is a total turnoff."

"No… not right now. I just have some questions on my points."

"Points? Points, I can talk about! Oh… and congratulations on earning another 30 points today!"

"Fuck!" Those words were enough to push me over the boiling point, and I threw my phone at the wall, causing it to shatter.

Netori gave a wry smile. "I take it you understand where your points came from? Good job holding out on the phone until they finished… otherwise, it'd have only been fifteen."

"You can take those points and shove it up your ass!" I snapped back.

"Mm… if you talked dirty like that to me earlier, I could have probably given you more points." Netoti giggled, but when I didn't respond, she continued. "I usually don't make a big deal of it, but you can also exchange NTR points for my body. I'm happy to give you another round of sex for a small fee of 1000 points."

"You…"

"I know you're poor… but since you're so down today, especially after killing yourself, I can give you a handjob for the 30 points. Come on… will a happy ending cheer you up?"

I looked up at Netori, who had a teasing light in her eyes, and then I shook my head. "No… if you give me a handjob, it'll be because I stole your heart and you're my sex slave."

Netori laughed melodically. "Perfect… I'm glad you answered that way. Perhaps, I shouldn't give up on you yet… anyway… you had questions about points?"

"Yes… level 2… how many points does it take to get to level 2.

"Perfect question! You're already very close! It only takes a lifetime maximum of 5000! With your 3230… you only need 1770 points to go."

"What are the second tier abilities?"

"All of the tier 1 abilities are still available. However, there are also 5 new skills Each one is 5000 points. There is Orgasmo, Locked Promise, Rape Forgiveness, Confusion, and Cuck Break!" Netori declares with a flourish.

"And… what do they mean?"

"Orgasmo gives you the ability to tell how close a woman is to achieving orgasm. A must have if you want to have a girl 'cumming' back if you know what I mean? Locked Promise binds someone to a promise they make. They cannot break the promise. They'll be compelled to follow it to the best of their ability. Rape forgiveness causes people you rape to quickly forget about it. Confusion makes the mind of a target muddled, sort of like making them drunk without the alcohol. Cuck Break is the most interesting. Essentially, a person cannot experience any sexual pleasure under a cuck break, but when it's released, all of their lewdness comes out at once."

"All good abilities…" I sighed.

"Yeah… but you're in no position to earn any. Each one takes more points than you've earned in your entire life."

"I'm going to need one or more of those abilities if I'm going to get revenge on those bastards who betrayed me. I'm going to need to start earning points fast. I don't care what it takes, I'll do anything. That means I need to bang a girl in a relationship.

"Well, don't look at me…" Netori chuckled. "Just because my beloved Derek is cheating on me, doesn't mean I'll come running to your arms."

"No…" I sighed. "I have another way. I have one more question about points."

"What's that?" Netori asked.

"How many do I get for raping my sister?"

Report chapter Comments

"Man, I'm just really wired. I can't believe I'm going out with that girl tonight."

"The girl whose name you don't know?" I responded frowning.

"Actually, I found out her name. She's actually a new transfer student in class B. Her name is Tori."

I let out a cough. Tori? Is that the name she was going with? Well, I guess I understood why she wouldn't walk around with a name like Netori, but I had complicated feelings as I sat next to Derek. He hadn't shut up about her all day. The only thing that gave me any pleasure out of it was watching the tense expression on Akiko's face as she tried to ignore Derek's open bragging to the guys. Clearly, Derek dating Netori was not something that Akiko was happy with, but she couldn't call him out on it in public, especially with me there.

Derek was being a real prick too, openly gloating to the other guys. He even mentioned a couple of things he'd like to do to her. Well, in an ironic twist, I wasn't feeling any better than my cheating girlfriend. Listening to my best friend mouth off about how he plans to stick his dick into the girl I just fucked the previous night was not pleasing to the ears. Even so, I did admire the balls he had to mouth off about his sexual prowess in listening distance to my girl, damn…

I first expected her to throw something in his face or condemn him on the spot for the asshole he was. However, she bit her tongue and didn't say anything. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that the rumors might actually be true. Women liked assholes. Here I was, giving all of my affection to this woman, and I hadn't even touched her tits. Now, Derek fucking comes along and treats her like garbage, so she goes and fucks him.

In fact, the more I thought about it, the more I realized this was exactly the case. The previous day, she couldn't suck Derek's dick fast enough after finding out he had a girlfriend. Jealousy didn't make a whore like Akiko angry at Derek, it made her put out in a desperate hope to gain his attention. Derek, meanwhile, I almost had to admire. By remaining aloof, he was making my girlfriend thirstier. It was really remarkable now that I was seeing it from an outside perspective. My whore of a girlfriend fucked my best friend to keep him. Apparently, she took me for granted. If I started treating her badly, would she try to fuck me as well?

Would I get any points for fucking my girlfriend? I'd have to ask Netori tonight. She said she'd come when I called, so I planned to call while she was in the middle of her date with Derek. If I called her, and then called him, and then called her again, I could probably grief their date something horrible. I was even tempted to use Akiko. If I sent her to disrupt the date, everyone could be as fucking miserable as I was. Well, I didn't mind using Akiko anymore. Any affection I had for her melted away. Even the anger no longer remained. She was just a tool, a tool I would use.

Afterall, the more I thought about it, the more I realized the Akiko was just some bitch. Treating her like a three-dimensional character with a personality was giving her too much credit. She chased after Derek because he was hot. She dated me because it was convenient. She fucked him because she wanted to keep him from fucking other women.

That prediction, it turned out, was 100% true, because come lunchtime, she made a gesture to him that she didn't think I saw, and then the pair went off to the rooftop again. I already knew the pair was going up there to fuck. Well, more points for me. I left immediately, sneaking behind them. It wasn't like I was into seeing my girl cheat on me. Even the extra points I'd earn for "watching" weren't worth the humiliation. However, Akiko and I were broken up in all but name. As long as I told myself that, I could keep things subjective.

Thus, the reason I came up was purely out of curiosity. I wanted to see what she'd say. I wanted to see how she reacted to Derek's blatant two-timing. I was just in luck, because as I reached the door to the rooftop and cocked an ear, they started talking.

"Y-you still plan on going out with her?" Akiko demanded tearfully.

"Hey, babe… she asked me out in public. I couldn't say no like that? It'd destroy my reputation!"

"A-and, what about all the stuff you said in classroom… about having s-s-sex with her?"

"If I didn't say those things, the other guy would look down on me. Besides, do you want me to be looking at you instead?"

"Hah?" Akiko looked up with a surprised expression on her face.

"Your boyfriend is present. Wouldn't he suspect something if I didn't act interested in Tori? Did you just want me to tell him about us?"

"N-no!" Akiko reached out her hand and grabbed Derek's arm as if to stop him from going that second, despite the fact he hadn't moved an inch. "You can't!"

Derek chuckled. "Of course, why would I? He's my best friend. He's a good guy, that's why I couldn't possibly take his girl from him."

"I'm his girlfriend. It'd break his heart if I left him!" Akiko nodded, as if to explain away the cheating like that.

Of course, I wanted to bash both their skulls in with a brick. Their petty excuses to justify having an affair only pissed me off even greater.

"So, since you won't leave him, then I naturally have to continue my relationship with Tori, right?"

"Ah… b-but…"

"And unless I want to reveal the truth of our affair, then I need to put proper effort into my relationship with her. I should move at her pace, or she might start to suspect something!"

"P-pace! A-are you saying… you'll do… it… with her?"

"Hey?" Derek shrugged, winking at her. "Aren't you jumping ahead a bit? Most relationships take a while to go that far. Not every girl spreads her legs on the first date like you did the first time we went out without Hakaru."

"Derek… don't be mean…" Akiko lowered her head with a blush while I ground my teeth in frustration.

Derek was way too damn smooth! Even I was starting to understand how my girlfriend had fallen for him. On the first fucking date? Nevermind that. The point was that Derek had a way with his words, and he was so obviously manipulating her! The thing was, I wasn't angry that he had manipulated my girl into his sex puppet. I was angrier at myself for not doing it first! I was torn between wanting to beat him to death with a brick and get a pad of paper and take lessons from the master.

"I'm sorry, Akiko…" Derek spoke in a tone that said he wasn't sorry at all. "I'm just being honest here. But hey, you don't need to worry so much. No matter how close I get with her, I won't abandon my Akiko! After all, you're my woman."

"Derek…" Akiko gave him a complete look of adoration.

Fucking seriously? That's all it took? The asshole just said he was going to fuck another woman, and my slut of a girlfriend is okay with this! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!

"Hey, whatever I do with Tori, you have the pleasure to know you had my first!"

"Ah!" Akiko put on a pleased smile, what the fucking fuck? "I love you, Derek."

"Of course…" Derek suddenly put on a worried look. "There is… one thing."

Akiko's smile melted, and a look of worry crossed her face. "Wh-what? Derek? I'll do anything for you! Just, don't leave me!"

"I'd never leave you!" Derek pronounced, but then the worry creased his face again. "Ah… it's just… that… well, we've been having sex for nearly a year. Last night, you were really sexy, especially while you tried to hold it in while on the phone with Hakaru. Man, what I wouldn't give to have seen his face if he new what was happening on the other end!"

"D-derek… don't tease. I only answered because you told me to. I'm still angry you came in me while I was on the phone and couldn't say no! I had to go to the pharmacy this morning to get a day after pill and everything!"

Whore! Fucking whore!

"Ah… but didn't you enjoy it?"

"O-of course… If it was Derek's baby… then…" Akiko blushed.

"Well, so far, you have sucked me off and I've fucked you. That's only 2/3rd of a girl's available holes."

Akiko frowned, but as her realization clicked in, her face turned bright red. "Th-that… not there, it will hurt!"

"Oh…" Derek said simply, nodding. "That's fine. So, Akiko won't give me her ass. I guess that's one piece of intimacy we'll never share."

"!?" Akiko's face grew increasingly more flustered. "It's just, that… it really hurts and it's gross and…"

"No… I get it Akiko." Derek stroked Akiko's cheek and smiled. "I understand. It was unfair of me to even suggest it. I would never push you into something you didn't want. We won't share anal sex. Just be understanding of my feelings as well."

"Understanding?"

Derek sighed, speaking as if his words were so obvious anyone would come to the same conclusion. "Naturally, if Tori is interested in anal sex, there may be a time when my "first" must be given to her. It's really no problem, Akiko! You took my first for two other holes! Our relationship is solid. It's just a shame, because I would have liked Akiko to be my everything."

"Y-y-you're everything?" Akiko seemed to have a surge of emotions swelling up with those words. "Y-yes…, that makes sense."

It does? Fuck, Akiko, was my girlfriend always this fucking stupid? Like that, he had her wrapped around his little finger. I hated him for being such a fucking scumbag. As I recalled our friendship, he always had women buzzing around him. I was pretty certain that Akiko wasn't his first for anything. However, the lies rolled off his tongue with ease, and now my Akiko, my girlfriend, was nodding excitedly at the prospect of getting buttfucked by the fuckface.

"Alright, turn around for me." Derek said, unbuckling himself.

Akiko looked around in a panic. I kept the door closed to just a crack, and thankfully she didn't notice that slight crack in her panic.

"He-here? Now?" She said shrilly.

"My girlfriend is in another class. I came up here with you instead of going to her room, even though we plan to go on a date tonight. Haven't I already put myself out for you? Shown you how much you mean to me?" Derek smiled casually, then let out a casual sigh. "Anything could happen on a first date though. Are you sure you don't want to show me how much you love me now while we have the chance?"

"Y-yes… okay… p-please be gentle."

My eyes widened as my own girlfriend turned around and bent over, pulling down her skirt until her buttocks was bare to the outdoor world. That was it. In barely a minute, Derek had talked my girl into anal sex! Derek laughed to himself as he pulled out his dick. Just like that, my girlfriend was about to be sodomized by another man! I turned away in disgust, and then jumped in surprise when I found someone standing next to me.

"You!"

"Shhh!" Netori put a finger on my mouth. "You don't want them to hear, do you?"

She was standing at the top of the stair steps just behind me. She wore the school uniform I had seen on her the first day. So, she really had enrolled as a student at this school. However, that wasn't really the issue! My girlfriend was five seconds from getting pounded in the ass by my former best friend.

"Hey… Netori, your boyfriend is out there about to take another girl in the ass!" I hissed at her.

"Really?" Netori glanced over my shoulder, looking through the crack at the scene I could no longer bring myself to witness. "Not bad… I was thinking about offering up my Hershey highway tonight, but that doesn't look necessary. He's truly a man who takes what he wants!"

"Fuck! Aren't you supposed to be helping me!" I growled.

Netori pointed through the crack. "Hey, look, his penis really is a lot bigger than yours. Oh, her poor asshole."

"Netori!" I grabbed her wrist, spinning her to me.

Her beautiful body was pressed against mine, and I was reminded once again that I had fucked this woman only the night before.

"What is it?" Netori said, her eyes looking down at my lips in a suggestive way.

"Why don't I just take your Hershey Highway right now?" I growled.

I wasn't as smooth as Derek, but since he was going to sodomize my girlfriend, the least I could do is the same with his.

"Mmm… No." Netori pretended to think about it, but then stuck out her tongue at me.

"You… then, I'll force-" I reached down to grab her butt, intending to push her down.

However, a second later, I was holding on to nothing. I barely caught the rail to prevent myself from falling down a flight of stairs.

"I told you, it won't be that easy next time!" Netori lightly punched my shoulder from behind, already standing next to the door and looking through the crack.

I shook for a second before following her to the door, peaking out myself. As expected, my girlfriend was bent over, her hands on a brick wall. She had a distorted look of pain on her face. Meanwhile, Derek was behind her, shoving a rather large dick that didn't go in all the way in and out of her tight behind.

"Ah… Derek, it hurts, it hurts! No! Please, stop. It's enough…"

"Just relax… I'm almost done." Derek responded, sounding almost bored.

I took a step forward, but Netori lifted the back of her hand and stopped me. "I'd tell you that if you watch to the end, you'll earn a hundred points instead of fifty, but I don't think you'll care."

"You're damn right I don't care."

Netori sighed. "Then, you can put a stop to it. Just slam the door like you did last time. They'll be too scared. You'll ruin his orgasm, their first anal, and your chance at a hundred points."

Netori stepped out of the way, letting me step up to the crack in the door. I stepped forward, stopping for a second. I could hear his grunting and Akiko's cries of pain. It was clearly not something she enjoyed in the slightest, but that didn't matter to him. I could just slam the door. That would save her any more pain. That was something the previous me might have done, the one that killed himself.

However, just as I was about to do what she suggested, a different idea crept into my mind. A dark grin formed on my face. Instead of shutting the door, I opened it up another crack. The two were way too focused to notice the door slightly ajar. Pulling out my cellphone, I went to camera settings. I started filming it.

"Ahn… ahn… my butt… Derek, it hurts!"

"Ah… I'm cumming!"

"I feel it. Derek is cumming in my butt!"

Netori had an indiscernible smile, watching me film my girlfriend's sodomy with a slight grin on her face. When he finished cumming in her ass, I managed to get a zoom on him pulling out, my girlfriend's gaping ass with white stuff leaking out mixed with a little bit of red. I ended my recording and gently closed the door.

When I turned to Netori, she gave me a questioning look.

"Payback's a bitch." I said.

"Yes… I am…" Netori winked.

Previous Table of Contents Next

Report chapter Comments

"Recording it added another 15 points!" Netori announced when we reached the bottom of the stairway. "That's 115! Not bad for a single sexual encounter. Too bad you can only film your girlfriend popping her anal cherry with a guy once!"

I fought the urge to punch Netori. Even if I tried, I had a distinct feeling it wouldn't impact. Plus, I still had some complicated feelings for her. She was my first, and even though she was cruel and slightly sadistic, at the moment, she felt like the only woman I could trust. As awful as she acted, Netori hadn't appeared to lie to me at all thus far. Unlike that anal whore upstairs, Netori was very clear about her desires.

"Since I earned the points, might as well add an inch to my penis," I said.

"Um… sorry… you don't have enough." Netori shrugged.

"What is that? Penis is 100 points, you said it yourself."

"The first time, yes… but each additional extension costs a bit more. If you want to further enhance your dick size, it'll be 200 points. A third level will be 400 points. At the moment, you only have 145 points."

Fuck! After everything I had just been through, and I couldn't even walk out of it with a bigger dick. I had never really cared about my dick size before, but after Netori left I google average penis size. My dick sat at barely the average. In fact, it was even a little on the thin side. I knew I had initially talked down to penis size increases as a vanity project, but I couldn't help but think if I had a penis like Derek's perhaps none of this would have been happening to me. Perhaps, it was because Netori had made a comment about it, and the stupid me seemed to care what she thought.

When I glanced back to say something more to Netori, I realized she had disappeared. I was getting close to class, and maybe she didn't want to be seen talking to me. Well, considering she was Derek's girlfriend, she was probably doing me a favor. If I was caught talking with her, it would certainly increase suspicion. Still, watching Derek sodomize my girlfriend had taken the entire class period, and by the time I made it back to class, the bell had already rung a minute late.

"I'm sorry, sensei." I bowed as I ran the last hall to class

"Sit down." The teacher, Miss Fukumi nodded. "Aren't you friends with Akiko and Derek? Where are they?"

I could hear the whispering around me as I headed for my seat. I gave a wry smile.

"S-sorry… we were eating together and got caught in conversation. I ran on ahead while they cleaned up the meal."

My hand tightened to the point that it nearly shook. Having to not only see my girlfriend bang another guy but having to cover for them in class, this was a humiliation that I wouldn't take much longer. Soon, I would have to find a way to gain vengeance. However, at the moment, there was nothing I could do. The reason I covered for them was simple. If people had the impression Derek ran off with my girl, rumors would start to spread. The more rumors that spread, the more likely I'd have to address them.

It was the same reason the video I just took would have to wait. I'd use it, eventually, to ruin their lives. For the moment, I'd need to hold on to it. The cat could only be let out of the bag once. Once the truth got out, not only would I no longer get NTR points from my skank of a girlfriend, but I also lost a lot of the potential for revenge. At the moment, I had to bite my tongue and continue to earn points. Although it was painful, I had earned 115 points in only two days. I had to concentrate right now on earning points.

As Derek and Akiko returned, only Akiko looked genuinely embarrassed. Derek had a grin on his face and even had the audacity to give me a smile and a nod like he hadn't just fucked my girlfriend. As for Akiko, I could see her discomfort in class. She kept having to shift her butt, clearly still aching from behind. Part of me considered reading her mind. I really wanted to know what she was thinking of sitting only two seats away from her boyfriend, her ass likely still leaking the cum of another man. I wanted to learn her darkest secret so that I could exploit it.

"I will now pass out the quiz. Make sure to do well."

"A quiz!" Someone in the class shouted, causing several people to chuckle.

The teacher sniffed. "Of course, a quiz. I told you all to make sure to read and study! It's on the annexation of Japan after World War 2. These quizzes are important to make sure that you are following along with the course material!"

I… hadn't studied. I mean, history didn't even take place until the second half of the day, and I must have ducked out earlier. That seemed to be the case, as the teacher stopped at my desk as she laid down the quiz.

"I received no notice that you needed to leave school yesterday. I spoke to your father, and he will be talking to you tonight." The teacher's eyes flashed. "Just do your best."

"Y-yes, sensei." I put my hands together and gave a quick nod.

The teacher released the paper and walked on. She was actually one of the prettier teachers at school. She was in her early thirties, but still had very healthy, pale skin. Her black hair was tied up in a bun. She wore glasses. She had large breasts and a nice wide hip. Her shapely body was certainly something that aroused every man in the class. Of course, she was also a married woman, and thus completely inaccessible, even for most guy's fantasies. Still, a few couldn't help but eye her as she passed, her floral scent intoxicating for the guys who favored older women.

She finished passing out the exam and then went to the corner, standing in guard over the students. I looked over my quiz, and immediately realized I didn't know a thing. This was deeply frustrating. I wasn't the kind of guy who didn't study, but the last few days had been hard. Worse, dad was always an asshole about my grades. He went in and saw my teacher over the most minor of inconveniences, and she's the same. I swore the pair of them were conspiring to make my life miserable.

Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do now. It wasn't like I could read minds or… wait… I could read minds! My eyes immediately shot to the teacher. She must have been looking in my direction because my look caused her to turn away shyly. That was an odd reaction, but my mind was completely on something different. I could read her mind! If I used that ability on my teacher, then I would be able to get the test answers.

However, I could only get the answers if I used the ability while the teacher was thinking about the answers. That meant I couldn't just use it now. I would have to get her to focus on them. Fortunately, the answers were multiple choice, so if I could just get her to think what the letters were, I could learn the answer and pass the quiz. Would it be suspicious? Possibly… but if I passed this quiz, Father would assuredly be less of an asshole about it.

I took a few breaths and then nodded in affirmation to myself, raising my hand for the teacher. Fukumi seemed surprised by my hand but came over to address my question anyway. I readied myself, knowing that the mind thing only worked for about fifteen seconds. I needed to get the answers to the questions perfectly. Timing was everything.

"Yes, what is it, Hakaru?"

"Misses Fukumi," I spoke in a hushed whisper, forcing her to lean forward to me. "Can you please… tell me what all the answers are?"

I pushed the paper in front of Fukumi, forcing her to look at it. At the same time, I pushed forward with my ability. If I read her mind at this moment, I hoped to achieve my goal!"

"Eh?" Fukumi gave a noise of surprise, but as I had hoped, her eyes instinctively latched on the page.

C, A, E, C, B… wait, why is he asking this question? This is inappropriate.

I pulled the paper back as quickly as I had pushed it forward, lowering my head. "S-sorry… I thought father might get mad if you didn't. I will do it honestly."

I didn't really have a good excuse, but it didn't really matter. I was just hoping to guilt her a little. If I aced the quiz and she knew about father's anger, perhaps I could avoid getting in additional trouble. Maybe, she'd let the whole day yesterday pass. However, I noticed the teacher staring at me in stunned silence, and when I glanced back her, eyes were wide.

"Y-y-your father? What about your father?"

He knows? H-how does he know? This can't be. Elzo and I have been so discrete.

Her thoughts stunned me, and the words came out before I could help myself. "Father… and you?"

No! This is bad! To think, Hakaru would realize I've been having an affair with his father! If my husband finds out… if his wife found out. Both of our marriages will be ruined! How will I face my daughter! How will I face my husband! I have to keep him quiet anyway, possible! I have to do anything to-

I stared on in complete shock at my teacher, who looked like she was a step away from crying. The thoughts echoed in my head with complete shock. I had already completely forgotten the sequence of letters she had said earlier. However, after what I just heard, I realized I didn't care about that anymore.

Misses Fukumi forced a smile on her face, reaching out and grabbing the paper sitting on my desk. "O-on second thought… Hakaru… it wouldn't be… fair… for you to take this quiz without time to study."

My eyes opened wide as the red-faced Fukumi took my paper and wrote an A on it. Then took it with her back to her spot. She kept glancing back at me, her face complicated and glowing pink. I couldn't tell if she was angry or embarrassed. However, my quiz had been resolved.

I knew my father was a cheater. I knew he went out every night and fucked other women. I didn't know that Fukumi-sensei… my teacher was one of the women he banged. Not only was she my teacher, and my father married, but she was also married to the vice-principal of the school! Her daughter was the student council president. This was a complete and utter scandal. Worst of all… she thought I was blackmailing her with the information and conceded to it!

A short few days ago, had I learned this information, I would have carried it with me to the grave. This was simply an, unfortunate, piece of knowledge I never should have learned. Like a good man, I would keep my father's secret and I would never make things an issue again. However, since that time, I had been cheated on. I had grown a certain level of sadistic hatred for those who had affairs, and any respect I had for this teacher dissipated in an instant. I was playing the game now, and Fukumi was merely another piece for me to play.

As people finished their quizzes, a few shot me strange looks. Most had been too busy to notice the exchange between the teacher and I. By the time people were no longer focusing on her quizzes, she had managed to school her features enough that she no longer glanced at me. The reason people were shooting me looks, however, was because of the dark expression forming on my face. I grinned, an almost tangible dark miasma flowing out.

So… how would I use this new knowledge to my advantage?

Report chapter Comments

"Rope… duct tape… what else… a knife? I'm starting to look like a serial killer." I muttered to myself as I walked down the store aisle grabbing various goods from the corner store.

"Need help?" Netori popped up from behind.

"You… don't you have a date with that fuckface Derek?" I snapped at her.

"Ooo… jealous much?" Netori laughed. "Well, I don't dislike jealousy. Jealousy is simply a form of desire. It's a great motivator for theft. No worries though, my date with Derek is on for tonight."

"I bet…" I tried to ignore her, snapping my fingers. "That's right! A ski mask… man, I feel like I'm going to get on a watch list with this purchase."

Netori put on a pout, clearly unhappy that I was ignoring her. "What are you buying all that for? That teacher is all but putty in your grasp."

I nearly dropped the items in my hands as I gawked at Netori. She put on a pleased expression, having regained my attention.

"You know about Misses Fukumi?" I asked the obvious question.

I had barely even managed to process the event myself. I had passed the test by inadvertently blackmailing my teacher. However, what did that have to do with NTR Crush? Wait… Netori wasn't suggesting that?

Netori chuckled. "Of course, I am a goddess, how could I give you a power and not know when you've used it. It was quite an exciting find, that your scum of a father has been carrying on an affair with your teacher."

"She's not the only one he's sleeping with." I shook my head. "What are you suggesting? You want me to steal my father's women?"

Netori shrugged. "She's married. The points will be good. I can guarantee she's an anal virgin!"

I coughed, lowering my voice as I looked down the empty aisles to make sure no one was listening. "You think I could bang my teacher? I'm a teenager. Admittedly, Misses Fukumi is young, but this kind of thing-"

Netori waved her hand across my face. "Details… details. That's your problem, you think too small. Why not steal your teacher? Steal her from your father, her husband… it doesn't matter! Her being unconventional only means more points for you. The more points you earn, the more likely you'll be able to get your final revenge on my boyfriend."

I lowered my head, thinking about the words Netori just said. Banging my teacher, huh? Of course, this act could only be performed with blackmail. Blackmail could only be obtained with evidence. With what I had now, I might be able to cheat on a quiz, but convincing my teacher to put out would require a bit more. If I just went at her, she'd probably deny it and break things off with my father. However, there was another way.

I needed to know father's schedule and her schedule. If I could figure out when they were meeting and where I could get evidence of them cheating. Only with pictures could I truly blackmail my teacher. I put thoughts of this in the back of my mind. Tomorrow, I will assuredly work towards that goal. However, for tonight, my plan was to fulfill my sister's sexual desire. I would take as many opportunities as I could to increase my NTR points. I didn't want to watch Derek bang my girlfriend anymore. That meant I needed to take risks.

"Tsk…" I let out a sigh as I looked down at the stuff in my hands.

"What is it?" Netori asked, tilting her head.

"This stuff is going to wipe out my money for the week. I'll have to go hungry. That sucks."

Netori laughed. "Hmph… you dare pay for something in front of Netori?"

I blinked. "What do you suggest?"

"Isn't it obvious? I am the goddess of theft! Shouldn't you steal what you want!"

I looked around again for any listeners. "This… stealing women and stealing supplies are two different things! I could be caught."

"You could be caught raping your sister." Netori shrugged. "You could be caught blackmailing your teacher. There is always a chance to be caught. However, if you don't have the guts to make the attempt, you'll never have anything!"

I looked back down at the small cart of supplies. There really wasn't too much there. I could probably fit it all under my shirt or in my pants. Did I really want to go this far only to falter now? A better question, did I want to leave a paper trail where someone could find a ski mask or rope purchased by me? In that way, it might actually be safest to sneak it out.

"I'll help…" Netori winked. "Just this once, the security camera's may be having a malfunction. Quick… stuff them down your pants."

"Ah, my pants!' I wasn't prepared for Netori to grab the stuff and put her hands down there.

"Isn't it fitting that the ropes you'll bind your sister with were stored against your cock?" Netori winked. "Quick, leave!"

"Wait, where are you going?" I noticed her heading the other way.

"Watching you steal it makes me horny. I need some relief." Netori winks.

"You better not be getting horny and then heading toward that dickface Derek!"

"I'm innocent!" Netori whistled, but a second later her body disappeared.

By the time she was gone, I'd abandoned the cart in the middle of the aisle. My pants were stuffed, looking like I had a giant bulge in my pants. I felt like everyone was looking at me as I B-lined for the exit. I was relieved the alarms did not go off. I kept moving as quickly as I could and didn't stop to take a breath until I was more than halfway home.

"No police… they really didn't notice." I murmured.

I had managed to successfully shoplift. The cost was only about ¥2000, but still, I had taken it. I had a complicated feeling deep inside about walking away with all of this stuff. Somehow, I had convinced myself that raping my sister wasn't a real crime, because I had heard her fantasy. However, I was really doing it, wasn't I? I was really going to bang my sister. I gulped some saliva and then walked the rest of the way home.

I unloaded my pants full of stolen items under my bed and then walked out. My sister was usually home about an hour after me. I had only spent about thirty minutes in the store, so I snuck into her room to plan my attack. I immediately felt scared the moment I closed the door behind me.

It was a standard girls room, with flowery stuff, pink curtains, and stuffed animals. I casually unlocked her window. And opened it just a crack. I slipped a piece of rolled up paper into the crack, so even if she tried to close it, she couldn't. My sister was often lazy, and after making one attempt at something, she'd often put it off until later. Thus, I knew that even if she saw the window, she'd only try to close it and lock it once. Otherwise, she'd give up and tell dad to fix it tomorrow.

However, tomorrow would be too late, and my sister's body would already have been taken by me. The thought of this started arousing me. I was lost in these thoughts until I heard the front door open. I ran to the door and got out. I barely managed to make a few steps away from her room when the very woman came storming by. I paused a moment as I realized that she had tears streaming down her face.

"Maria? What happened?"

"None of your business!" Maria shoved passed me and then slammed her door in my face.

I was stunned by the sight, and for a brief moment, I considered canceling the whole thing. No… I had to do this. My future depended on it. Besides, the end of dirt scribe had suggested this might even be something she's waiting for. This was just part of the game. My sister was just a valuable piece.

"Hakaru… cook something!" The door opened again, and I heard a shout.

That would be mother getting home. I let out a sigh and ran to the kitchen. This time, I cooked rice, eggs, and miso soup. Mom didn't sit at the table. In fact, she already had opened a bottle of wine and was on her third glass by the time I put the food down. Naturally, dad was late again. I wondered if he was meeting with Misses Fukumi right now. I'd have to somehow discover her schedule if I wanted to learn more. For the moment, my dirt scribe ability was empty.

However, it was shaping up to be a pretty nice ability. The first time I used it revealed that my sister had a rape fetish. The second time I used it revealed my teacher's affair. I wondered what other secrets I could ferret out using this ability of mine. I prepared a second helping and sat at the table eating silently while my mother turned on the television and watched her soaps.

This was my normal life. Usually, I would try to hang out with Derek or my girlfriend around this time. However, Derek was going out with Netori tonight and Akiko was so distraught over it I wasn't even going to suggest hanging out. If I kept her busy, she'd be less likely to spy and possibly interrupt their date. Even if I had wanted to hang out with my whore of a girlfriend, I had reason to reject it.

So, this day was like any day I had no plans. Mom would demand food, drink until she passed out, and I would be left to eat alone. Mom never asked Maria to cook, mostly because Maria was a bad cook. Maria also liked to spend most of her time held up in her room, and only came out to get the dish I cooked and return it, although she didn't appear to do that tonight.

Whether she snuck a guy through the window for hanky panky or not depended. I had the distinct feeling based on those tears that today wasn't going to be one of those days. Good… I wouldn't have to experience sloppy seconds.

My feet tapped nervously and I realized I had been staring at my empty meal for some time now. I busted the dishes for my mother and my meal, washed, and put away the dishes. Then, I walked over to mom to put a blanket on her. I stopped as I stared down at mom. The thing that caught me off guard was the position mom was in. She had passed out on her stomach, but somehow her skirt had risen up. Now, her entire buttocks were exposed, a pair of lacey black underwear which rode up into her butt crack was the only thing covering those parts.

Mom… was a woman in a relationship too, right? I was talking about cucking dad anyway with Misses Fukumi. However, there was an available pussy passed out on my couch. Mom had finished five glasses of wine. She was completely asleep. I gulped.

I had said it… hadn't I? Anything for NTR points. I was already talking about raping my sister. My mother wasn't an ugly woman. Far from it, she was a Japanese beauty with dark black hair and dark brown eyes. She was the kind of woman that looked amazing in a Kimono. She had long legs, a great butt, and the typical slant eyes of a Japanese beauty. As for my father, he was half Japanese, half westerner, and both me and my sister had lighter hair and eyes as a result.

Dad would be cheating for at least another four hours. My sister was in her room probably for the rest of the night. My mother… was literally showing her naked body to me. I could move her underwear to the side, slide my cock in, and earn NTR points just like that. My hand began to reach out. I slowly put my hand on her buttocks, feeling the warmth of her surprisingly tight butt. I was groping my mother's naked butt. I couldn't believe it. However, she was completely unconscious and unaware of it.

If anything, like my sister, I'd be doing mom a favor. After all, she was a woman who had needs, and dad had long since stopped providing them. I knew this first hand. One morning a few months ago when I woke up, I saw a recently used vibrator sitting on the table that she must have enjoyed during the night and forgot. Of course, I threw it into her room and hiding it in her blankets like a proper son, but it did mean my mom got horny. I could do this… the more points, the better. I had to take risks!

I put a second hand down, and then, ever so slowly, I started to spread mom's buttcheeks. She wasn't at her freshest having worked all day, but she was surprisingly clean and slowly unveiling her crack was very appealing. Of course, she had underwear blocking the view, and so I could only see the hint of a butthole and pussy.

"Mm…" Mom moaned as I opened her up.

I jumped back as mom suddenly started moving. I nearly ran out of the house as fast as my legs could carry me as mom turned around. Shit! Please… no! Don't tell me mom felt me groping her butt and spreading her. That would be the worst thing ever!

Mom started talking… "Please, stick it in, Elzo, I need it."

She spoke in a pouty voice, her lips parted in a sensuous way. It took me a solid minute to realize that mom was still asleep. She must be in a dream and took my machinations as something father was doing to her. I gulped down relief three times. That's when I noticed the new position she was in. If before, mom looked quite revealing, now… she was completely scandalous. Her legs were completely spread open. Basically, she was open in an ideal missionary position. Her underwear was even loose, being an old dirty pair she had worn the whole day, and they didn't properly cover her front half.

In other words, I could see her pussy out the side of the underwear, as well as her hairy patch on the top and sides, black and course. My cock was completely hard, and I couldn't even excuse it. My mother was turning me on! I really wanted to fuck her! Now, it was even easier than before. She was right in front of me. Her skirt was up, her underwear was so loose I could slip my cock in just like this! My hand was already reaching towards her crotch before I could stop myself.

I could… couldn't I? I could just fuck my mother right here. More NTR points! No… it wasn't even about the NTR points at the moment. I was just horny and she was so open and tempting! Somehow, a piece of my brain must have changed after I decided to rape my sister. My fingers just barely touched her. I could feel the crack of her pussy. I slowly pushed hard, a finger starting to slide in.

"Do me…" she muttered in her sleep.

I was going to do it. I was going to- no! I couldn't! I fled like the coward I was. I ran back to my room and slammed the door. This was more than I could handle! Raping my sister was one thing. Pushing down my sleeping, drunk mother was another! I already had one rape planned for the night! I couldn't get distracted.

After catching my breath, I put my mother out of my mind and started concentrating on getting everything ready. That was way too dangerous. I was still a rookie and that was more high tier stuff. Don't look down on me too much. I may not have the balls to ball my mother, but I'd be balls deep in my sister tonight!

Of course, because I stormed off to my room, I missed a small scene that followed after I left. As the door to my room slammed shut, a single eye of my mother opened.

"Tsk… you're as dickless as your father." She grunted.

Mom rolled over, readjusting her underwear to cover herself again. She let out a fart and a burp, and then went back to sleep unsatiated with a frown on her face.

Report chapter Comments

It was dark out now. Mom was drunk on the couch passed out. Father had already called claiming he'd be out even later. My sister was in her room listening to loud music. There was literally no better time I could think of. If I burst through the front door of her room, Maria would assuredly suspect something. The only way to be truly hidden was to come through that window. I peaked in on her from outside, keeping hidden. Maria was no longer crying, rather, she was lying on her bed while reading a magazine. It looked like she was trying to ignore something bad that had happened earlier that day.

Part of me wanted to protect my sister, but it was a rather small part. If anything, since Maria fantasized about rape so much, wasn't I cheering her up by doing that? Agh… I hated this! I kept going in loops all day trying to justify my actions. I was going to rape my sister, and there really wasn't any way I could make it seem like I was the good guy.

Well, nevermind that. No matter the reasons, what was important was that I did this right. If I just pushed open the window and jumped in, Maria could react many different ways. She could attack me with a bat. She could run out of the room screaming. She could speed dial the police. There were too many possibilities.

Thus, changing my mind from earlier, I decided to act like her boyfriend. If I got her to open the window and stick her head out, then I could grab her and push her down as I entered her room. I'd cover her mouth as quickly as possible, shove her to the floor, tie her up, and then have my way with her. My heart was beating so fast I seriously feared I might have a heart attack, but I made my way into the position, picking up some small gravel stones and throwing them at the window.

The clicking and clattering could barely be heard over her loud music. Thankfully, Maria noticed it after the third throw. She glanced at the window as I tossed another stone. She wasn't the considerate type to go turn off her music. Instead, she left it playing as she dropped her magazine and went to the windowsill. Maria was wearing nothing but a pair of pink pajamas. I recognize the pair. Mom had purchased them for Maria and dad had flown into a rage that they were too slutty. It took mom explaining to him they were just pajamas and she'd only wear them at night in her room before he finally calmed down.

In his defense, they were very erotic, the chest had no buttons, separating at the top and showing some pleasant cleavage. The bottoms were loose fitting short shorts, so tiny that when they rode up her crotch they resembled a thong, and when they hung loose they always were a slight breeze away from revealing her underwear underneath. Her belly button was completely exposed and if she stretched you could see the entire length of her body. I had always ignored it before, but now that I was looking at Maria in a sexual light, she looked easily as seductive as mom had earlier. I gulped, visibly shaking as Maria opened the window to the night.

"Hello?" Her voice broke into the darkness, barely heard over the sound of a pop band blaring in the background. "Ronnie…"

I moved but remained in the shadows. I had positioned myself so the light would keep her from seeing me. My biggest fear was that she would be able to see my face. Even with the ski mask, this was some worry of mine. She noticed my form in the darkness and squinted with her hand up, looking out on me with a completely unsuspecting face.

"Ronnie?" Her eyes furrowed more. "You have guts showing up here after you told the school I was a slut! You asshole, if you were thinking of ever getting into my bed again, you can forget it! I trusted you!"

Was this the reason she came home crying? If this Ronnie guy got jealous of her pursuing that other guy, maybe he spread those rumors to get back at her and destroy her chances with him. That seemed a real possibility, but I couldn't dwell on it anymore. Her window was open, her head was poked out. Her eyes were blinded. Her music was on. This was the start. I felt it. Once I did this, there was no going back. I could either leave and be a cuck for the rest of my life or move forward and take what's mine.

I took in a breath and then started running towards the window. I was only a few feet away, and there was a stack of wood placed there by Donnie or Jack to previously make their nightly rendezvous. Thus, it was no problem bridging the distance and stepping up to the window. The sudden burst of movement caused Maria to gasp, but her mind was too blank to respond as a dark figure in black emerged from the shadows. I looked like a bandit or a home invader.

My heart thumped quickly, my sweat fell profusely. All I could think about was getting a hold of Maria and into her room as gracefully as possible. I grabbed Maria, but a moment later she tried to scream. My hand immediately blocked her mouth while my other grabbed her arm to hold her in place. A moment later, she bit down hard on my hand. I wasn't wearing gloves, which I realized was a stupid stupid thing as she bit into my flesh hard enough to draw blood.

However, I barely noticed her biting me because I was way more concerned about my second mistake. I had grabbed on to my sister, but that meant both my hands were consumed. I had absolutely nothing to pull my lower body through the window. I now had my hand on Maria through the window, with my legs still hanging out the outside of the room. I kicked desperately, causing a ton of pain in my abdomen, but I feared if I let go of Maria for an instant, it'd be all over.

She provided the solution a second later. She leapt back with all her strength, trying to escape my grip. The force was enough to pull me the rest of the way into the room. Had Maria instead tried to grab the window with her free hand and slam it on me, I might have been hopeless. However, she brought me into the room with her own power. I quickly caught my footing, breathing only slightly easier as I used my feet to push Maria back.

Her legs hit the side of her bed, and with a yip, she fell back down on her blankets. At this point, the bite on my hand was growing unbearable. However, Maria was like a lizard, unwilling to release her grip even as blood poured into her mouth. Any other time, I might have admired my sister's resilience, but right now her brother was trying to fulfill her fantasies, so Maria needed to act like a good sister and let me rape her!

Pinning her to the bed with my knees as she tried to claw me with her hands, I grabbed them and pinned them under my knees. I reached out with my free hand and twisted her nipple hard. This caused her mouth to open finally, and I pulled back my hand with a relieved grunt. Just as she tried to scream again, blood running down her chin, I grabbed a nearby blanket and wrapped it around her head. I could hear her muffled screams, but I kept wrapping until I could barely hear it.

Was I suffocating her? I had no clue. I was long past following a plan. Of course, I had built up the fantasy in my head. I'd have pushed her down and removed her underwear and used her underwear to stuff her mouth while tying her hands up with her bra. It was the classic sex play that ran through my inexperienced mind. I was quickly learning that true rape was far less fantastical. It was loud, messy, and scary. I likely had a permanent expression of horror on my face, but I couldn't back down now.

Grabbing my sister, I wrapped her arms up in more blankets, thankful that she was such a blanket hog and had to have a dozen of them on her bed. She soon looked like an uncut sushi. As to anything regarding her beauty, it was all obscured. Her lower body, which hung off the side of the bed, was the only part free from the bundle of blankets. The rope I had in my back pocket didn't even come to mind. The truth was that I didn't really want to use them, even if I had thought of them. The blankets hid my sister. I didn't want to see what she looked like at the moment. If I saw her terrified face, maybe I'd stop.

Thus, I only could push forward. She still fought, kicking with her feet, but my hands were able to get them under control. I pulled out my dick, surprisingly still hard despite all of the shit that happened just before it. I lined it up with my sister, shoving her skimpy pajama pants aside. She wasn't even wearing underwear. A second later, I let out a moan as my dick went inside her. I could feel my sister's body shake for a second under me, likely frozen in shock at my act. Her legs stopped kicking, and I took a deep breath of relief.

I started thrusting into Maria. My dick went in easy, easier than it did with Netori. Well, my sister wasn't a goddess and she had her fair share of sex before now, so she was probably looser. Then again, she felt really tight to me. So, maybe it was a different reason. Maybe Maria was really turned on by this and was extra wet. Was she wet and excited? I really couldn't tell. It felt wet. It must mean she really liked this.

I grunted as I picked up the speed. I wasn't trying to win any awards here. I just wanted the points. I was raping my sister right now all so I could get my revenge on my girlfriend. If a week ago someone told me I'd be fucking my sister before I fucked my girlfriend, I would have thought them crazy. Look how much changed in a few days.

A third problem emerged just as I was nearing my climax. I wasn't able to buy a condom earlier. My original thoughts were that I was going to power fuck my sister until she was just a cum guzzling whore and I'd make her swallow it all. Naturally, those plans died the second I broke into her room. I wouldn't risk undoing her blankets and eliciting another scream. I definitely wouldn't put my dick anywhere near her mouth after what she did to my hand. Thus, I needed to do something with the cum. If I came inside her, or on her, couldn't they trace that stuff back to me?

As much as I was enjoying the feel of her pussy, my heart still felt like it was about to burst from my chest. Any second, I feared someone would burst in and my life would be over. I wanted to get this done as fast as possible. I paused for a moment, rubbing my sister's clit while I pulled out so that I could yank off her pajama pants. I was already really near to cumming, so I grabbed my cock and jerked it a few times while my thumb pushed against her clit to keep her from thinking she could move.

I had put her pajama shorts on her thigh, and I came on them. Maria's entire body seemed to shiver again as she felt hot semen land on her thigh. Even though most of it got onto her pajama pants, she likely could still feel it through the thin material. I used the pajama pants to wipe up the rest of it that didn't make it on her shorts. That would have to be the best I could manage. I looked down at my sister's glistening vagina one last time, slightly agape after I brutalized it with my dick. I had done it. I had raped my sister. As for Maria, she lied there in the blankets, her body no longer fighting. She was completely limp.

Did she pass out? I had no clue. I was too frightened to pull the blanket off. Instead, I ran with her cum-drenched shorts in my hand. I didn't jump out the window. I went out the door of her room. Her eyes were covered anyway. Closing the door softly, I went straight to my room, closed the door, and locked it. I immediately collapsed to the floor, gasping as if I hadn't breathed in a year.

"What have I done…" I moaned weakly, tears falling down my face. "I'm fucked."

"Actually, I think it was your sister who was fucked…" a voice came from my room, causing me to look up.

Netori was standing there, a mischievous grin on her face.

"What do you want…" I asked, my voice dry and defeated.

"Congratulations on leveling up!"

"S-seriously? Leveling?" I gaped as Netori pulled out a little popper and pulled it, causing it to pop with a small bit of confetti; I continued. "How could I have leveled with just that?"

"Well… points are always awarded on a per situation basis." Netori explained. "To think, you would murder your sister… truly hardcore."

"!!"

Netori broke into a laugh. "I'm joking! I'm joking! Your sister is fine! Although she might have gotten a little foggy in the middle there."

"Did you watch the whole thing?" I demanded, standing up angrily.

"Of course!" Netori declared proudly with a finger up in the air. "Did you have any doubt I wouldn't want to watch your first theft debut?"

"What about Derek then?" I growled. "Weren't you on a date?"

Netori chuckled, her voice lowering and her eyes growing sultry. "Does Hakaru really want to hear about the things Derek and I did… or should I say the things Derek did to me?"

"No…" I spoke without thought, turning away. "Just tell me how I earned the other points I needed."

"Okay…" Netori pulled out her phone, typing on it again. "You had 1625 points to go last time we talked. Raping your sister netted you 1,500 points."

"1,500!" My mouth fell open in shock over the number.

Netori nodded. "Not only does she have three boyfriends, which means she cheated on three boys at once, but you also gave her one of her firsts."

"First? Don't tell me she's a virgin!" I cried out.

Netori laughed again. "Don't be stupid, she lost her virginity years ago. But you raped her for the first time."

"There is a first time bonus for rape!" I cried out in surprise.

"Not really!" Netori dodged me as I tried to smack her head. "Hey! I'm giving you free information here, don't shoot the messenger!"

I sighed, lowering my hands. "Alright, aright, why did I get so many points? Continue…"

Netori straightened her dress and then smiled. "That's right, you made your big sister orgasm for the first time."

"What?" I was even more surprised at these words, convinced I had misheard her the first time.

"Oh, hoh? Did you not realize in your inexperience? You made your sister cum for her first time."

"Th-that-" I tried to think back, but the entire event was a complete blur.

When had that happened? I had been so consumed with finishing that I really hadn't paid any attention to such things. I was glad my sister wasn't hurt by my reckless actions, but to think she actually gained any sexual gratification from it? Rape really was her fetish, huh?

"Well," Netori shrugged. "That's why you earned so many points. It wasn't simply that your sister came for her first time, but the effect it had on her mind afterward."

"Wh-what does that mean?" I asked worriedly.

"I've already said. The way points are calculated is by a combination of how hard the person is to obtain, how dedicated she is to her partners, and how much of her you win during the conquering. Of course, rape is a rather easy way to take a sexual partner, it also has it's hardships. You decided to rape her awake. I didn't understand why you didn't you wait until she went to sleep and then tied her up. It would have been way easier, but it also would have meant less points."

"…"

"You didn't think of it, did you," Netori covered her mouth, shaking with laughter.

"I get it, I'm stupid!" I growled in annoyance, silently berating myself. "But you're a goddess and it only earned me 300 points…"

As I said those words, Netori stiffened with a displeased expression on her face. "You… I'll have you know I all but gave you my body without any resistance. To lower myself to sleep with a mortal, the difficulty of obtaining me could be considered top tier. If you weren't a suicidal bastard, I might not have given you a carrot to get you playing my game, but I felt it a necessity given the situation. Furthermore, this body isn't really m- ahh… ahem… I mean to say, there are various reasons that devalue your success. For example, I was completely unmoved by your performance, and have no greater desire to be yours than I did before we had sex."

"Ah…" I didn't really have any words to continue to argue back.

Netori was especially skilled at hitting where it hurt. She was right, though. I truly had been pathetic. I truly am pathetic. Even if I made my sister cum, I had bungled just about the whole event. Waiting until she was asleep would have been so much smarter! Well, at least, I earned more points. However, that still didn't seem to explain so much. If raping people was that profitable, the game would be called Rape Crush.

"Wait, that still doesn't explain so many points." I voiced my thoughts out loud. "Just raping my sister and making her cum could hardly net so many?"

Netori gave a sigh. "Do I really have to spell it out for you? She's your sister, and never in a million years would have sex with you. Basically, if it came to sexual partners, she was so far disinterested that only blood enemies could be greater."

"I get it, my sister and I don't get along." I tried to move Netori along, still feeling the sting of her sharp words.

"True… your sister doesn't know who the man who raped her was, but he made her experience her first orgasm. He fulfilled a deep desire within her. It turns out your sister is quite easy. A single orgasm and she's convinced she's in love.'

"L-love!" I cried out, backing up in shock.

Netori nodded mischievously. "Oh, yes. She doesn't know her mysterious stranger, but her heart was won over. She truly is a slut! She's had sex before but no guy has managed to make her feel an orgasm. To think, it'd be her brother who brought her to her sexual heights. It's truly a tragedy. She'll be heartbroken when she finds out… unless…"

"Unless?"

"Unless… you break her so much that she won't care even after finding out your true identity. She already loves you, and she'll already start distancing herself from her various boyfriends. Lucky you, she's the kind of inconsiderate girl who doesn't tell people she's breaking up with them and just moves to the next guy. How else would she be dating three guys at once. So, if you want my recommendation… rape her again. And again. And again. Keep raping her until she's so absolutely in love with you that when you reveal yourself to be her brother, she won't be able to stop loving you completely."

"That's… fucked up." I dropped my head, feeling a bit sick.

Netori burst out laughing again. "You always amuse me, Hakaru. You're always so worried about "right" and "wrong". In my experience as a goddess, I can properly say these things do not exist. All that exists is what you can do and what you can't do. Or… should I say… what you have the power to do, and what you're too weak to accomplish."

I let out a sigh as she spoke. In some ways, what she said felt right, but perhaps that's why it all made me even warier. I had made many choices that I was not proud of since I started down this path. What did I have to show for it? A slightly larger pecker and a severely nerfed ability to read minds, often learning things I was better off not knowing.

"Don't look so sad…" Netori knocked on my head, causing me to swat at her until she floated away laughing. "After all, you do get your level up rewards."

"Level rewards?" I perked up, but my look quickly turned to a glare, "You never mentioned level up perks!"

"Of course, I didn't!" Netori sniffed. "If I told you all the rules up front, you'd be overwhelmed! It's only proper to explain the rules as they become relevant!"

"Are you saying there are more rules?"

"Maybe?" Netori winked, "That depends on how far you get, doesn't it?"

I let out a sigh. I felt like I was being played by Netori. It seemed like she never lied, but her capacity to manipulate was beyond compare. Well, it wasn't like I was unused to untrustworthy women, after all.

"You're thinking something rude about me, aren't you?" Netori frowned.

I let out a cough. "Actually, I just want to know what my level up rewards are."

Netori nodded excitedly. "Every level, you earn 5 vanity points. Basically, you can use them to upgrade your penis size, attractiveness, etc… same as the level 1 ahhhh, why are you attacking me!"

I threw several more pillows at Netori while cursing. "Vanity points! Why didn't you tell me about vanity points! I wouldn't have wasted my NTR points on my dick size if I knew!"

"He-hey!" Netori held up her hands defensively while skillful dodging the pillows. "We've discussed these things before! Having normal to above average looks and appearance is a standard expectation for playing NTR Crush!"

"Then why did you advise me to waste my points!"

"First off, how did I know that you would reach level 2 so quickly. I have to say, you truly are an NTR freak! The game would take a normal person years to reach that point. Only a pervert like you who rapes his own sister, and films his girlfriend being sodomized by another man, would be capable of leveling so quickly!"

I calmed down a bit at those words. That was true. Even I was surprised at how quickly my points raised. If it hadn't been for a long string of cheating girlfriends, how long would it have taken me to gain my mind reading skill? Without it, I never would have touched my sister. I'd be at 200-300 points. The only way I could increase my chances of getting into an affair was to increase my penis size and my charm. My high starting points were something I had taken for granted. Then again, if I had finally reached level 2 only to realize I had thrown away 2000 points earning vanity rewards, I'd probably be pissed. I should consider myself lucky I only spent so much.

"The second reason should be obvious…" Netori continued, even though I calmed down. "Can you be so certain your sister would have cum if your dick was below average? For all you know, that extra length and girth are what put her over the edge."

I blinked, and then started to relax. "I guess that's how it is."

I guess I was overreacting. I didn't really know if Netori could see the future or not. However, at the end of the day, Netori had done nothing but help me. Before, my girlfriend was having an affair behind my back. Before, I was planning on killing myself. Now, I had the chance to improve myself. Netori had given me that chance. I shouldn't be getting angry at her. Ultimately, it was my choices that brought me here.

"I guess 1 inch to my dick, inch to girth, and then the last two can go into attractiveness."

"Very good!" Netori raised a thumb up, "Congratulations, your dick is now above average, and your looks are almost acceptable. Oh, by the way, your sexual stamina increased by 1 as well, that was from your own practice, not me."

"Alright… That's fine then." I sighed, sitting down on my bed.

"You've also just reached 1895 points. Would you like to buy anything else? You can afford to increase your attractiveness quite a bit… or you could buy a night with me?" Netori winked.

"No…" I shook my head. "I'd rather… wait… what?"

I shot a sharp look at Netori, who turned her head and whistled. I quickly worked the math in my head, realizing my numbers were not adding up.

"I had 145 points before, and I earned 1500 with my sister. You said I needed 1625 points last time to level, that included my 145! So, where did the missing 125 points come from? No, more than that, why is it 250 more now!"

"Hah… look at the time. I guess I should return on my date with Derek." Netori looked at her wrist, completely absent of a watch.

"Netori! Those points only go up when I'm being cheated on! You said Derek was on a date with you. He's not already back at her place? No… that doesn't make sense, Derek and Akiko have had sex before and they don't earn 125 points even with me watching!"

"S-s-sometimes, ignorance is bliss!" Netori actually looked tearful. "It's better if you don't know."

I lunged forward and grabbed her, and was surprised when she let my hands grip her arms. "Netori…"

"A-ah…" Netori put on a wry smile, still looking tearful. "Y-you caught me… I guess you can push me down and have your way again, that'll be a lot of points this time."

"Tell me…"

Netori evaporated from my grip, a moment later standing in the corner with her head lowered. "H-how could I predict this would have happened? Your girlfriend Akiko was really broken up over my date with Derek. She- she did try to call you, but you were busy planning your sister's rape."

"Sh-she's out cheating on me!" I roared, causing even Netori to shiver for a second before shaking her head in denial.

"N-no… she just… she went to a party some of the guys at school were throwing. She drank too much and then passed out on the couch."

"P-party?" I searched my memory and recalled that there was such a party going on today.

Some of the media guys at school had just wrapped up filming a movie and had invited various clubs. Akiko played in the school band, who produce some of the music and was thus invited. She had asked me to come with her, but I blew her off because I thought she'd be better off grinding her teeth on Derrek's indiscretions.

"A bunch of the guys brought her up to a room. They-" Netori turned away, wrapping her arms around herself for the first time seeming uncomfortable. "Guy three is about to start soon."

"FUCK!!!!!!!!!!!"

I was riding through the dark, gasping for breath as I pedaled as hard as I could. I knew the location of this party, it wasn't far away. I willed every fiber of my being to go faster and faster, yet I couldn't move fast enough. All I could think of was my girlfriend with some bastard flopping around on top of her while she was unconscious. Rage, fear, humiliation, all of these things surged through me as I willed myself to go faster and faster. I had to reach her, regardless of the cost.

"Why do you care?" The voice popped up right next to me, causing me almost to lose my balance and crash.

"Damn it, Netori, not now!" I shouted.

Netori was flying next to me, seemingly keeping perfect speed with my bike no matter how fast I pedaled.

"She's that cheating whore of a girlfriend, isn't she?" Netori continued. "Isn't this perfect? She's even betraying her beloved Derek! It's the perfect karmic justice!"

"I said, shut up!" I growled, trying to pedal faster but still losing steam.

"You seriously confuse me, human." Her words sounded angry this time. "This is a result of her own actions. If you leave her be, you might even have enough to earn another skill come daybreak. It'll then be Derrek who must deal with it. Why are you doing this?"

"I don't know!" I finally hit the breaks, stopping right in front of the house the party was at and turned to Netori, who paused in surprise at my tearful look. "I don't know why… but I would never forgive myself! She's mine! I won't give her up!"

I kicked the bike away and ran passed Netori. I could hear the loud rumbling of music playing inside. All the lights were on too. This place seemed like it'd be getting noise complaints soon. Although, if I remembered, the parent of one of the kids was law enforcement, and so they likely had managed to make some kind of exception.

I pushed my way into the party. Fortunately, everyone was too drunk to notice a newcomer. Some were doing kegs. Others were playing a drinking game at a table. I didn't hesitate to head up the stairway. It was almost as if I knew exactly where she was. I ran straight to the door, kicking it open. What I saw brought my white hot fury back to the surface.

My girlfriend was on the bed. She was naked from the waist down only. Her eyes were closed and she was whimpering. Her eyes were squeezed tight as if she was experiencing something unpleasant, even in unconsciousness. There was a guy on top of her with his dick hanging out the top of his pants. Even though There were wet stains on the sheets, there was no spooge. They must have cleaned her up in between uses, which was why I had enough time to get here. There were five guys in all looking down at her body hungrily. One was grabbing her boob through the shirt squeezing it. Another guy had his cellphone out and was filming the entire thing. As soon as the door opened with a thud, five people turned to me with surprised looks on their faces.

"Die, fuckers!" I didn't even hesitate to punch the first guy so hard my fist hurt.

He slammed into a wall, causing it to crack. My next move had me lowering my shoulder and tackling the fucker with the camera. He let out a squeal like a pig, but he quickly dropped his phone and barely reacted as I smashed it into the floor until it was nothing but electronics. When I raised my head, it was only then the rest of the room started to react. No, they didn't circle around me to fight. Rather, they all raced for the door, jumping over each other to run away. These cowardly pieces of shit were happy to rape a drunk, defenseless woman, but when push came to shove, they ran lick dickless pussies.

By the time I gave up and charged for the door, I was only able to snatch the last guy, throwing him against the wall. He held up his hands in front of his face, waving them excitedly.

"I did nothing! I didn't do anything! It was them, I'm innocent!"

"You fucked her first!" I growled.

"H-how did you know?" His eyes widened.

"I didn't…" His eyes continued to grow as I slugged him in the face again.

"W-wait… stop! My dad's a cop! You can't assault me, I'll have you-" I punched him again. "St-stop, I said, arrested!"

I punched him again. And again. And again. Soon, his threats stopped and his pleading started. However, I kept punching, over and over again. In my mind, his face turned into each of the other guys in this room, even though I barely got a look and probably couldn't pick them out in a lineup. Then, his face became the face of Derrek. Over and over again, I hit and hit. I hit until he stopped moving. I didn't know if he was dead.

Only when I had reached that point did I finally fall off his body. I collapsed to the ground, raising my hands to my face only to realize they were red and sticky and smelled of blood. Fuck… fuck it all. I wanted to scream. Somehow, doing this didn't relieve my anger. It only made me angrier. It was Derek's fault. It was Akiko's fault. It was Netori's fault. However, mostly, it was my fault.

A feminine moan finally broke me out of my revelry. Akiko rolled over, closing her legs, her eyes still tightly shut as if she was trying to deny everything that was happening around her. She looked so peaceful just lying there. All of the anger I had for her cheating on me, for at least that moment, it disappeared like smoke. I found Akiko's underwear and her skirt and I put them back on. As I pulled her underwear back on, looking at the dark folds of her pussy, I realized just how much I had changed in such a short period of time.

A week ago, this act would have been completely impossible for me. Dressing my naked girlfriend? I would have been too shy to do so, even at the expense of her further embarrassment. I used the bathroom to clean myself up, then finished dressing Akiko. I snatched the sd card lying on the floor next to the broken camera. This almost assuredly had the video on it.

I briefly checked to make sure the guy I had beaten half to death was still alive. He was still breathing at least. Part of me regretted that, as dead men wouldn't be able to tell. Still, I didn't think he'd remember my face very well come the morning. Telling on me was the same as admitting to rape, and I had the proof. Finally, I picked her up and started to walk away. I left the party like a ghost, no one noticing as I carried Akiko away with me.

With the unconscious Akiko in one arm and my bike in the other, it took significantly longer to return to my house than it took to get there. I was surprised that Netori didn't bother me a single bit on the entire way home. She had disappeared wherever she went. Maybe it was to bang Derek. My hand tightened in anger. It was when Akiko made a moan that I realized my hand was cupping her buttocks, and I was, in fact, squeezing her. I could only lightly chuckle. With Akiko unconscious, her head on my shoulder and her breathing warm air against my neck, this was probably the most intimate the pair of us had ever been.

I carried her the rest of the way home. No one had noticed my flight from the house. Even the front door was still slightly ajar where I had failed to latch it in my mad dash. Mom was still passed out on the couch. My sister was still in her room, recovering from a rape that felt like ages ago. I brought Akiko into my room and laid her on the bed.

"What are you going to do now?" Netori asked hesitantly, seemingly worried by my dark demeaner.

I was growing used to her suddenly popping up behind me, so to my credit, I didn't jump when she chose to speak. Instead, I calmly turned around and watched her out of the corner of my eye.

"There is not much I can do, right? What is done, is done. By tomorrow, the story will be all over school. It probably will side step the rape, and focus on her being a total slut. Either way, I'll look like a cuck and a complete fool."

"No one would blame you for breaking up with her," Netori suggested.

"Is that your official advice?" I sneered.

"No…" Netori dropped her eyes. "I'm a goddess. If its questions about the game I can help, but when it comes to such human emotions, I admit I'm clueless."

My anger at Netori dropped slightly at those words. I expected a goddess didn't think like normal people. It was perhaps why she was always so biting with her comments. An immortal being could only pretend to care when it came to the plights of mortals. By admitting it, I could at least come to see she was being earnest in her lack of concern.

"I'm sorry… Netori. Thank you."

"You're thanking me?" Netori raised an eyebrow. "What did I do?"

"I wouldn't have known any of this if you hadn't told me. I wouldn't have been able to protect her. I'm only angry I didn't save her sooner."

"I still don't understand. Why did you save this woman? There were points and revenge out of letting it happen. Isn't this what you wanted?"

I closed my eyes for a moment. "I don't know. I thought I wanted revenge. However, I'm starting to realize revenge isn't what I want."

"R-really?"

My eyes opened, looking at Netori with intensity. "I don't want to make her pay. I want to make her mine!"

"Th-then… she's right here. Take her." Netori points down.

"It's not about sex." I shook my head. "You talk to me about cheating with women behind their lover's backs… but you are the goddess of theft, so ultimately, this game has never been about cheating."

"True…" Netori's lips purse as she watched me carefully.

"It's about taking. It's about possessing."

"What are you getting at?" Netori demanded, her eyes flashing, her breath rugged as if she was anticipating my words excitedly.

"I've realized the truth!" I declared. "I don't want revenge! I don't want cheap sex! I don't want to rape women! I want to possess them. Every woman! My mother, my sister, my girlfriend, even my teacher. I will take their hearts and then I will take their bodies! I won't be some beta bitch anymore. I've decided it! I will steal every woman, and I will make them mine!"

Netori broke into clapping, laughing excitedly as she spoke. "Finally! I had hoped you would come to understand me. I'm so happy!"

"I'm glad…" I took a sudden step toward Netori, grabbing her arm and pulling her too me. "Because when I'm done, I'll take you too!"

My lips pressed against hers, as I forced Netori into a kiss. Part of the reason I did it was that I was still angry about the date she had gone on with Derek. She claimed to have done things with him. Naturally, if I kissed his girl, it was retribution. However, mostly I did it because I wanted to. I expected my attempt to fail miserably. What I didn't expect was for her to fall into my arms with ease. She pushed against my chest, trying to move away, but her hands seemed somehow week.

At any point, she should have been able to teleport away instantly. Basically, this form of nonresistance only confirmed that Netori wanted this. In the past, that might have emboldened me to move forward, perhaps seeing how far her limits were. I didn't want to push it. Rather, I only wanted to give her a taste. So, our kiss barely lasted a second, my tongue exploring her mouth, before I pushed her away from me.

Despite the kiss being brief, Netori was gasping for breath. Her face went through a myriad of emotions. Surprise and shock twisted to anger, but a moment later that was overblown by an emotion I never expected to see on Netori. Shyness.

Netori turned away from me, her face turning pink in blush, "T-that's not fair… I wasn't ready for that."

It was my turn to raise an eyebrow at Netori. This was a woman I had already slept with once before. For her to claim this kiss was unexpected, it wasn't something I'd tolerate. My gaze only seemed to cause her to blush even more.

"E-enough… if you want me, you have a long way to go! I don't even l-l-like… you…" Her voice grew distant for a moment, her eyes glancing down before she spoke with renewed vigor. "Besides! You have to decide what you're going to do with Akiko here!"

"About that… I-if I slept with her…" I smiled wryly, testing the waters. "Would I earn anything?"

Netori shrugged, finally recovering her usual demeanor, even if she still wouldn't look me in the eyes. "5 or so points. Barely worth it. However…"

Just as I was putting my head down, Netori added that last word. "However?"

Netori flushed again, seeming somewhat angry. "You're… at 5000 points. You may accept a 2nd class skill."

"What? Five thousand points!" My eyes narrowed. "Before I left, I had barely 1900 points! You're suggesting I've gained 3100 points in the last few hours. Even if everyone at the party screwed Akiko, that would be impossible."

"Technically… even though she's your girlfriend, you stole her, quite literally, from a group of five guys. In a way, you cucked five men at once. F-furthermore, she has a slight awareness and woke up for a bit when you were carrying her here. Her affection for you has grown as she assigns you a bit of white knight envy. That… that also earned points…"

"You can earn points in such a way, huh?" I considered, but then frowned again. "That still doesn't add up to me."

"T-true… those points were only about of that. The rest was earned more recently." Netori pushed her fingers together, still not looking me in the eye. "To think… y-you would do th-that… with a goddess."

"Hah? The kiss? It was just a kiss though…"

Netori's face flushed red and she shot me an angry look. "I-I'll never forgive you! Pick a skill now or I'm leaving!"

Even though she gave that ultimatum, she was already looking like she was starting to disappear.

"W-wait!" I called out, "Tell me more about Locked Promise!"

For a guy with trust issues like me, naturally, the ability to bind someone to a promise is probably the most tempting. Besides, there were ways I wanted to use it.

Netori stopped disappearing for a moment, but she crossed her hands over her chest and still looked pouty. She shot me a glare, but finally calmed down and started talking.

"Locked Promise binds someone to a promise." She responded stiffly. "The person must agree to the promise. The promise can only be sealed with a consensual kiss. The person must say the words 'I promise…' followed by what they promise, and then immediately kiss you. Only one promise can exist at a time."

I made an annoyed tsk sound. "So stingy."

"Hey! You've already seen the power that a single ability can do! Now, are you going to take it or…" Netori raised her finger as if she was going to snap.

"I'll take it!" I raised my hands out towards her.

"Very well!" She snapped her finger. "Your points are back to 0. Earn well!"

I could only stare as she disappeared in a rush. Her behavior had certainly turned odd near the end there. That kiss… that wasn't genuinely a surprise for her, right? I shook my head and looked back down at my girlfriend. I didn't have time to dwell on Netori, not with Akiko unconscious on my bed. Looking at her, my hands began to tighten. It was time to start my plans, not to gain vengeance, but to gain everything!

Previous Table of Contents Next

Report chapter Comments

"Ow…." Akiko hissed, squeezing her pained forehead.

I watched as her eyes fluttered open. She looked so peaceful. It reminded me of a time before I realized she was a snake in disguise. I took a breath and waited a bit longer. Finally, with a yawn, she realized she wasn't in her own bed in her own room.

"Huh? Wh-wh-wh-" Her eyes reached mine. "Hakuru!"

I put on the fakest smile I could, which was any smile directed at Akiko at this point. "Hello, sweetie, you're waking up?"

"I'm awake. Where are we… your room? How did I end up here?" Her head scrunched up as if she was trying to remember.

"Ah," I scratched the back of my neck. "Actually, you were drunk at a party, and I came and got you."

"You… brought me here?" Akiko asked, looking around. "To your room?"

"Of course! Your house is very far away, so naturally, I brought you here instead."

"O-oh…" Akiko responded nervously, holding herself closely, and looking mildly uncomfortable.

"We do have school in a few hours. Don't you want to go home and get ready."

"Ah! Of course!" Akiko nodded, but when she tried to get up, she realized that she wasn't wearing any clothing under the blanket. "Gaaah! Hakaru!"

I lowered my eyes, looking at her covered body lewdly and putting on a dark grin, "Oh, hoh. Why are you being so modest now? You weren't very modest last night?"

"L-last night!" Akiko's face looked like it was going to be sick. "Did I? Did we… um… did we have sex?"

"Of course." I lied. "You were so provocative last night… I just couldn't help myself."

Akiko looked slightly sick and slightly hurt. "I-I was drunk… how could you…"

"Huh? We've been dating for a year or so, isn't it natural we have sex?" I asked innocently, her eyes widening as I so casually said the words.

"E-even so… if you don't ask my permission…" Akiko said tearfully.

"Ah… permission, did you give any of the other's permission?" I leaned back, my smile disappearing.

"Huh? Others?"

I clicked the spacebar on my computer next to me. A still image I pulled from the SD card last night showed Akiko on the bed, some guy was penetrating her with his penis. I had cropped it in a way that it was impossible to tell who the guy was. I didn't want Akiko here knowing the identity of her rapists. The only person who was clearly identifiable on this image was Akiko herself.

"Wh-what are those?" Akiko gasped, struggling to grasp what she was looking at.

"You… enjoying the party!" I responded bitterly, clicking the space key and bringing up a second image.

This one was another guy posing with his dick in her mouth. He had even positioned her so her hand was on his balls, making it look like Akiko was having some fun.

"N-no!" Akiko covered her face shaking her head in disbelief. "Hakaru, I'm sorry. I was unconscious. How could you show me this? How could you rape me after knowing these other men had their way with me? I don't understand! What's going on?"

Akiko's face was completely ashen. Her being raped by multiple men truly had been a form of revenge, I could see it tearing her up inside. However, I felt no pleasure from it. It simply wasn't enough to satisfy me. Akiko may have been raped by three men, but she was still a whore in my mind. She was still a liar and a cheat.

I clicked through a few more images casually, even pointing to a few interesting poses the boys put her in while Akiko stared in stunned silence. These images were perhaps the only reason the guys took so long to rape her. It was why I arrived on time to stop them all from having their fill. The boys had spent a lot of time posing with her and humiliating her unconscious body.

For some pictures, they'd even got her to open her eyes. The final picture consisted of her with cum on her chest and her fingers in victory signs. Her eyes were half closed and she looked intoxicated more than drugged. Thus, I concluded Akiko may have been too drugged to remember it, but she was conscious enough at various points to respond to the intercourse, and acted like a slut rather than someone who was in a relationship. No tears, no signs of resistance, just pure euphoria over getting dicked by several men.

She looked down, completely speechless on what to say. Her expression completely dropped, and tears fell silently down her cheeks. She was stuck between being shocked at what had happened the previous night, and perhaps guilty that she was caught by her boyfriend. She likely felt as badly as I did. However, it wasn't really my intention to punish her with these images. This was only the beginning of what I had planned. For my precious girlfriend, nothing was too good.

"I wonder what Derek would think if he saw these photos of you." I pondered, shaking my head as I examined the last one on the screen.

Akiko's eyes snapped back up. "What? What does Derek have to do with this?"

"Who knows?" I shrugged exaggeratedly. "I have a bit of a confession to make. After seeing what those boys did to you, I found the idea of fucking you kind of disgusting. I don't like sloppy seconds… let alone a third or a fourth. I never would have had sex with you."

"Hakaru, how can you be so cruel to me." Akiko shook at my words.

"I could ask you the same thing!" I shot back, clicking another space key.

This time, a video appeared on the screen. There was no sound, but it clearly showed Akiko on the roof, getting bent over by Derek. She put on a pained expression as he pumped her in the butt. If Akiko was shocked and hurt before, now she felt like she was falling down into an abyss. Her voice cracked several times as she tried to find some way to excuse the video put in front of her.

"Hakaru…"

"I'm going to stop you right there." I slammed my fist on the desk, causing her to jump. "I don't want your excuses. It was clear from the get-go that you were always into Derek. I had just respected you too much to believe you'd two-time me."

With my continued insults, Akiko narrowed her eyes, finally growing angry herself. "Fine. You want me to admit it? Okay. We fucked! There. I love Derek! I only asked you out in the first place because I wanted to get closer to him.

"Given how he treated you, I always thought you would break off your friendship with him. At that point, I'd dump you and console him. I knew from the beginning you were a pushover he liked to use to cheat off of tests, but I didn't realize how much of his crap you'd put up with! When he showed interest in me… it was so easy cheating on you…"

I nodded, trying to keep my face from showing any of the pain she was hoping for as vengeance. Nothing Akiko had said to me did I find false. Derek was a user. He had always been one. Whether it was asking to borrow a game I just bought, or do an essay for him he was struggling with, or copy answers off my quiz, Derek was the kind of friend who had done them all. I had always told myself that this was what friends were. Offering these things were merely how I expressed my friendship. I had told myself if I ever desired the same, Derek would do it for me. However, when he decided to take my girlfriend, that's when he finally went too far!

"Derek may have been a shitty friend." I sighed. "But I know him better than anyone. He was using you just the same way he used me."

"You don't think I know that!" Akiko sniffed while crossing her arms. "You don't think I know half of the reason he even wants me is because I'm his best friend's girl? That doesn't change how I feel! Even if I'm just a girl he sleeps with, I still want to be in his life!"

"Hmmm…" I nodded, scratching my chin. "So, tell me then, Akiko, how do you think a user like him will react when he sees these videos. I think he and I are a lot alike in that respect. He'd be absolutely disgusted with it."

As my words sunk in, Akiko's face grew even paler. She started to visibly shake as she realized the implication of what I was saying. She looked far more affected at the prospect of losing Derek than she did at the prospect of losing me. I could only give a wry smile to the severe effect that he had over her. It made my own presence seem like an insignificant bug to her. The anger and pain threatened to bubble to the service, but I held them down. This was the point where things get interesting.

"Wh-what do you want?" Akiko finally asked.

"We should break up." I offered.

"Obviously!" Akiko dropped her arms, shooting me a hateful look.

All of the affection she used to show me had completely dropped during this conversation. Although she was still crying, she didn't waste a second pretending to be kind. Her face instead looked ugly and snobish. This was the true Akiko no one had ever seen, a selfish manipulative whore.

She seemed so different from the Akiko I used to know. Then again, I was completely different from the guy who was being cucked just a week ago. It had only been so long, and I felt like my life was completely different. If she looked at the old me with those hateful eyes, I would have broken into tears and been inconsolable. Now, I could look her in the eyes with a sense of superiority. She gnashed her teeth while glaring at me, feeling like she had to find out what my ultimate desires were.

"Not right now…" I explained. "Later this morning, in front of the entire school, you'll break up with me."

Akiko's eyes flashed. "Why would I do that? If anything, you should break up with me! Then I can play the victim…"

I shrugged. "It's really very simple. With or without these pictures, the rumors of what happened to you last night will fly through the school. Akiko the slut banged five guys at a party. Those words will start spreading the moment people start reaching the school grounds. Your reputation will be destroyed. Derek will be disgusted. I will have no choice but to dump you, and no one would question my decision for a second."

Akiko lowered her head, envisioning my words playing out. Of course, that might not happen. The rumors would spread. I'd make sure of it. As to how people would treat them, I didn't know. Would they pity her or resent her? Who knew? However, now that I put the idea in Akiko's head, she couldn't imagine things working out any other way. I had implanted doubt and fear into her mind.

"So, how does us breaking up solve anything?"

"It's simple." I continued. "Once we break up, I'll start spreading rumors about you. I'll say you slept with a bunch of guys at the party last night."

"Spread them?" Akiko glared at me.

I raised my hand. "I spread them, and it will look to everyone like an angry boyfriend slandering the girl who dumped him. I'll look like the asshole. It'll spread so much doubt that even if the truth leaked out, no one would believe it. As for Derek, tell him you broke up with me because last night I took advantage of you being drunk and raped you! It'd explain everything else."

Akiko looked up at me, shaking her head. "If I did that… Derek would consider me used."

"No!" I laughed. "Quite the opposite. It's only one guy, and your exboyfriend no less. The difference is that I am the villain. You don't know Derek as I do. He's my best friend after all, and while he knows my weaknesses, I know his as well. Derek's biggest weakness doesn't need some mind reading ability to know. Derek's biggest weakness is his desire to be a White Knight!"

"White knight?"

I nodded excitedly. "If I play the villain in this story, the guy who rapes and then spreads rumors, Derek will sweep in and pick you up. You will become his girlfriend!"

"Really!" Akiko glanced up excitedly, nearly jumping for joy, but then she realized the person saying all this, she immediately turned suspicious. "You… why would you do all of this for me? The school will hate you. Derek will turn against you. You'll have no friends."

I put on a grin, chuckling. "Of course, I wouldn't do this for free. What I need from you… is a promise, sealed with a kiss."

"Huh?" Akiko put on a disgusted glare. "What is that about? You want me to do weird sex things with you? That's always why you never had more friends, you were always such a creep."

"I already said the thought of having sex with you disgusts me." I shrugged. "Suit yourself. That is my condition. A promise and a kiss."

Akiko still looked suspicious. "What kind of promise?"

"The promise is very simple." I shrugged nonchalantly. "Promise me you'll do whatever I want."

"Whatever you want?" Akiko's face turned even more disgusted. "Like a slave? So, it is a weird fetish you're trying to satisfy! I'm not comfortable making a promise such as that."

I crossed my arms. "Those are my conditions. Promise to do whatever I want, to be my slave, and then give me a kiss… or… the pictures will leak. I will pretend to be the supportive boyfriend until everyone hates you, and you will be shunned by every one, Derek too. "

"You want me to do your homework or debase myself in front of you?" Akiko asked. "I won't do anything that hurts me. I don't plan to keep such an open-ended promise."

"I want you to make the promise. Whether you keep it or not, I suppose that depends on you, doesn't it?"

Akiko still glared at me suspiciously, but after a moment, she nodded. "As long as you understand that I'll only consider what you ask of me. It's ultimately my decision whether I do it or not."

I simply smiled. "Very well. Promise."

Akiko shook her head and rolled her eyes. "Very well. I promise to do whatever Hakaru wants. I'll be his eternal slave! Is that enough?"

I grinned and tapped my lips. Akiko sighed, standing up and walking over to me. She bent over and kissed me. She meant the kiss to only last a moment, but as soon as our lips touched, it was like two magnets connecting.

"Mm?" Akiko cried in surprise as her lips pushed against mine roughly, despite neither of us moving forward.

There was a sudden explosion in my brain which made the whole world look blurry for a moment. When I recovered, Akiko pushed with her hands against my chest, finally freeing herself and stumbling back. She wasn't touching her lips to wipe, but she was grasping at her neck as if she was choking.

"Wh-wh-what was… what was that?" Akiko got out in between desperate breaths. "I can't breathe!"

I shrugged as I watched her slowly recover. "I don't know, but a promise is a promise."

At this point, Akiko rose up finally allowing her anger flood to the surface. "I'm going home now, you freak. Meet me in front of the school at 6:30 am. We'll break up then!"

Just as she reached the door, I spoke up. "Wait, there is one more thing. You forgot something."

Akiko spun back with a glare. "What? What do you want?"

"You forgot that you're my slave now," I responded with a grin while unzipping my pants. "Now… I want you to suck my cock."

Previous Table of Contents Next

Report chapter Comments

"I thought you said that you weren't interested in anything sexual." Akiko turned back, looking over with a distasteful expression.

I gave a nod, rubbing my chin thoughtfully. "You're absolutely right. Having sex with you grosses me out. However, I'm not interested in sex for enjoyment.

"T-then why?"

I laughed, "That's need-to-know and you don't need to know."

Akiko's face turned ugly and she turned away. "I said I wouldn't do it if I didn't agree to it! So, I won't do this!"

I shrugged. "Suit yourself."

"Agh! I wish I had known you were like this before! I really hate you!" Akiko snapped.

"The feeling is mutual." I shot back.

She left and slammed the door. Ai, Ai, Ai… how shameless. Now my entire family would have heard her. Of course, my dad would probably be proud I had a girl over last night, that's if he wasn't still blackout drunk. I sighed as I got ready for school. As I did, I thought about Akiko. The ability took, didn't it? So, that being true, how did Akiko just storm off like that? Shouldn't a promise be a promise? Maybe I made it too open-ended. I was hoping to cheat the ability. It was a wish for more wishes, and I supposed I pushed things too far.

I opened the door and walked out. As soon as I was in the hallway, I heard a click and the creaking of a door next to me. My body froze for a minute as I remembered that just the previous night, I had raped my sister. I still found it something hard to believe, as if it had been someone else entirely. I hid the bite mark on my hand as I glanced over at the door. Maria's expression looked gaunt and hollow from the crack she allowed open. Her lights were out on the inside and she had to squint. She didn't look like she had slept the night before.

"Hehe… so, brother brought his girlfriend home finally. Here, I was thinking you were gay." She said in a croaky voice.

"What's it to you?" I shot back, secretly feeling relieved she didn't seem to recognize me from the previous night. "You've brought dozens of guys home."

Rather than responding with a biting remark, Maria lowered her head and flushed, but after a moment she recovered and shot me a look. "She seemed mad… figures, didn't think you had what it took to satisfy a woman."

I satisfied you fine last night! My eyes flashed in anger as I glared at her. However, when I got a better look at her gaunt face, I couldn't bring myself to be angry. I had raped her last night, and she was likely still conflicted about it. She was probably lashing out at her brother because I was the only person around that she could lash out at.

"Maria…" I spoke with a sigh. "You can tell me anything you need to, anytime, okay?"

Maria gave me a weird look, "What's that? Hakaru, you're acting weird."

"I just want you to know… that whatever happens, you can rely on me." I said, turning away.

I didn't want my sister falling apart because of me. It was as simple as that. Maria's eyes were wide and she moved her mouth three times unable to get any words out. She clearly had no clue how to respond to me. I had completely shattered everything she recognized about her brother.

"You… seem different." Maria spoke quietly, almost to herself.

I didn't respond, walking away with my back straight. I felt different now. Having broken things off with Akiko, I felt like my life was finally my own again. I had her wrapped around my finger, and soon I would be getting revenge on those I hated while possessing those that I wanted. In a way, having those clear goals in my mind was very freeing.

"W-wait!" Maria put out a hand, causing me to stop, but not turn back. "Please tell mom I'm staying home today. I'm sick."

I turned my head back. "Are you?"

Maria looked down again, not seeming to be able to match my eyes. She slowly closed the door without saying another thing. I let out a sigh. Should I make her another visit tonight? I think the answer would probably be yes. She was free points, after all. I sighed and continued on to the kitchen. Mom was passed out on the couch as expected. Dad was likely in his room still unconscious.

I went to the kitchen and started preparing breakfast. This time, it was just scrambled eggs on rice. I wasn't in the mood to do anything fancy. I brought a bowl out to mom and set it down on the coffee table. Mom's eyes opened as usual. She raised her head, even as she still lay on her stomach with her butt nearly sticking out the bottom of the dress she wore the previous night. She reached out with a hand and scooped a spoonful, taking a bite.

"It's stale." She snorted.

"It's the rice from last night, Mom." I sighed.

"Hmph… can't even cook fresh rice for your mother." She grumbled under her breath.

Frustration and anger burned to the surface. I had been dealing with mom's cutting remarks for years. The normal me would have just tolerated it, but today, I was no longer that meek little cuck!

"Maybe, Mother should cook for me instead." I shot back.

Mom's face turned ugly as she glared at me. It was the same expression she wore just before she started an argument with father. This was why he always came home so late that no one ever saw him. If he was here while mom was awake, they would end up having an argument that shook the walls and even got the neighbors angry.

"Excuse me?" Mom growled.

"I said, 'if you want a man like me to take care of you, you need to make yourself worth taking care of. You used to be beautiful, but you've grown fat and lazy. Even if dad doesn't care, he's not the only man with eyes on you.'"

"Y- P- Ge-" Mom's eyes widened in complete shock, trying to find a comment to respond to the last thing she ever expected her kid to say. "How dare you!"

She finally settled on exploding in anger. After all, it was her go-to choice for the last couple of years, and it was about the only thing she knew. She pushed up with her arms, ready to leap off the couch and start screaming. I casually reached out and grabbed the back of her hair, pulling her face to me. She let out a cry, her eyes growing even wider as I handled her roughly. I leaned forward and gave her a peck on the lips, then moved my lips to her ear.

"I love you, Mom," I whispered. "I just wish you loved yourself."

I let go. Mom lost all energy, her upper half falling back down on the couch as she stared up at me in disbelief. I grabbed my bag and as I walked by her, I lightly slapped her backside, which was still up and exposed. Mom let out a cute squeak at that.

"I'm off to school. Oh yeah, Maria's sick. Call her off, make her some soup for lunch, and take a bath. Your son will give you more affection if you don't smell like a bar." I walked out of the room as I spoke, while mom only stared in disbelief while I left.

When the door slammed behind me on the way out, I didn't hear what happened next. Mom sat up in her seat, her mouth moving as if she was talking angrily to herself. Finally, some words started to form.

"Just because he had a girl over now he thinks he's the man of the house." She pouted, followed by an indescribable blush as she recalled the feel of my handprint on her butt.

Next, she lifted her arm and sniffed her armpit. "M-maybe I should take a bath…"

By that point, I was on my way to school. I arrived a bit early but I was surprised to see Akiko already standing near the entrance waiting for me. She had actually done her hair and makeup, and looked very presentable. No one would guess she had been gang raped the night before.

It is probably because she hoped to win Derek soon. I thought bitterly.

As soon as she saw me, she blushed and started fidgeting. I looked on suspiciously since this behavior was completely different from how she acted before. Just an hour ago, she looked at me with complete disgust and hatred. Now, she had on a somewhat cute look.

"What do you want?" I demanded. "What's with that look?"

Akiko lowered her head, but her hands tightened and she nodded. "I-I've been thinking… about your request."

"Huh?"

"A-about…" She leaned closer, putting her hand up even though there was no one near us. "the blowjob."

"Huh? You said no, so what about it." I asked wryly.

Akiko nodded with a small frown. "I know… but I've been thinking about it. If I don't do this, how can I know you'll follow the plan? You made me make a promise, so if I immediately go back on it, you… you'll just backstab me!"

I chuckled, rolling my eyes. "Do you want my assurance? I've already had you promise. If you don't want to keep your promise, that's nothing to do with me."

Akiko didn't look pleased with my answer, crossing her arms and stamping her feet. "W-well… we did date for a year. Since our relationship is ending… and I'll be dating Derek soon, then naturally we won't be able to later. It'd be cruel to leave you without having gotten anywhere with a woman. I don't want to be known as the girl who dated a complete loser."

"Who said I've never been with a woman?" I responded smugly, causing her mouth to open. "You had a year to show me you cared at all. You clearly didn't."

However, she did hit the nail on the head as to why I cared so little if she sucked my cock now. I had already experienced sex a few times. Putting aside Akiko's affairs, the reason I didn't care is that she wasn't dating Derek. I would earn practically no credits for enjoying Akiko in any fashion. I only asked in the first place to see the limits of this ability. It seemed to be underperforming so far. I had expected Netori to show up and explain herself, but she's been surprisingly absent since yesterday.

"I-I do care…" Akiko responded, tearfully. "Y-you even saved me from that party. It would have been worse without you, right?"

"…"

Akiko sighed. "Look, we got a little bit before we break up. I'll do this for you. But that'll be it, okay?"

"You already made the promise. Whether you keep it or not is up to you. Akiko can be my slave or she can break her promise. It's fine with me either way."

"O-okay…" Akiko lowered her head and grabbed my hand, "Then… come with me."

"Here?" This point I was surprised when she started pulling me into the school grounds.

"W-we don't have time to go back home. Plus, my family is up. There are only a couple of people at school. I know a place under the stairway, so…"

I followed Akiko silently while she led with a determined face. I was flummoxed to see that this side of her still looked somewhat cute. There was a time I had liked Akiko. The reason I had done so was because she was always so considerate and hard working. She had a cute side, especially when she was thinking about someone else's happiness. Unfortunately, the person whose happiness became most important to her wasn't me but Derek for some reason. That removed the smile from my face. It wasn't like she really cared about me.

Locked Promise bound someone to a promise. They were compelled to follow it to the best of their ability. That is what Netori said about the ability I used on Akiko. Akiko promised to do anything I wanted, to be my slave. Now, she was compelled to act out. I guess there was still a bit of free will in it. She could say no. She could fight it. However, the spell compelled her to fulfill her promise. She could never break it. Without Locked Promise, I didn't believe Akiko would suck my cock at all.

So, the spell must be altering her way of thinking. Her change in behavior must be Akiko justifying the act in her own mind. At first, I had thought the spell was weak, but I was realizing it was exceptionally powerful! It was even better than I thought. It didn't just bully someone into doing what they promised… it made them think following that promise was their own desire! If I was right, then over time, Akiko would convince herself more and more that she needed to follow my wants and desires. Akiko would eventually decide herself she wanted to be my slave!

Akiko led me to a stairway indoors which I had traversed a hundred times. However, where I usually went up to the second floor, she took me down. There was a chain blocking the way, but stepping over it, she took me down a floor. The stairway ended in a basement landing. There was a small alcove hidden under the stairway and a locked door which led to the rest of the basement. I was surprised that this was such an isolated, perfect spot for this kind of thing. What student would come wandering past that chain? At worst, you'd get caught by some Janitor. Then, I wondered how she knew about this spot, and my mood instantly diminished.

As if reading my mind, Akiko blushed. "Some of the girls have talked about it being a good makeout spot, I've never been here."

I nodded, leaning against the wall and acting casual even though my heart was beating a little excitedly. "You going to finish?"

"Y-yes!" Akiko nodded, suddenly looking nervous.

She fell to her knees and then unbuckled my pants with practiced movements. Meanwhile, I wore a complicated expression on my face. In some ways, this was something I had wanted forever. If a week ago, someone had told me my girlfriend would be giving me a BJ at school, I would have been extremely happy and excited. Now, as she pulled out my cock and started licking it, trying to make it hard, I could only feel slightly sad. Our relationship would never be the relationship it used to be. Akiko was no longer my girlfriend. From here on, she was my slave!

Report chapter Comments

Of course, there was a method to my madness. While it was true that I was inexperienced with blowjobs and the thought of getting one excited me greatly, I took little pleasure from enjoying Akiko's mouth. Only a few days ago, I had seen that same mouth wrapped around Derek's cock, never mind the guys last night who treated her like a sex doll. Simply put, Akiko was a whore and I didn't have any strong feelings for her. More than that, she wouldn't even be earning me all that many points right now. Until she was with her beloved Derek, she was basically a meat toilet for all I cared.

So, the question became, why was I standing with my back pressed against a wall while this girl undid my pants and pulled out my dick? Why was I calmly watching her as she grasped the shaft lightly and then brought her lips towards it unsteadily? I noticed her fingers were trembling as she reached for my zipper. Each step seemed to occur in agony, as her desire to not suck off her soon-to-be ex-boyfriend battled with the promise she made to me. She promised to do what I wanted, and I told her I wanted her to suck my cock. After that, she would eventually suck my cock, but it became a matter of how she justified it. It was a slower kind of control, but I felt it was far more devious.

That also meant that if I changed my wants, I could end this immediately. If I simply told Akiko to leave me alone, she would instantly feel relief that she no longer had to touch me. Her stressed mind that was battling between what she really wanted and what I told her I wanted would be instantly solved. However, it was perhaps exactly because I could see that break in her mind that I felt inflamed to push things farther! Today would be the day I'd not only make her my slave, but she'd become Derek's girlfriend as well. Once she was his girlfriend, that mouth of hers currently centimeters from my dick would kiss him. I wanted the first taste Derek enjoyed on his girlfriend's lips to be my cock! That's why I was here, that's the only reason. I was going to shoot my load into her mouth, and for the rest of the day, I wanted her breath to smell like my cum!

I noticed that Akiko's hand had stopped with her fingers resting on the shaft, her lips only an inch from touching the head of my cock. Her eyes grew wide, gleaming with a bit of surprise.

"What is it?" I demanded.

"N-nothing, y-you're just a lot bigger than I thought you were." She muttered. "I didn't think your cock was so big."

I didn't respond, giving her a silent nod to keep going. I certainly wasn't bigger than her boyfriend Derek. I had only seen his cock at a distance, but it had a good 8 inches and was thick too. While I had modified my dick a bit, I could only be called above average at best. I was 6.5 inches and 1.75 inches. This was the size that I gave to my sister the previous night. This was the size Akiko was examining right now. It was true, I had a small dick before, and relatively speaking I was a lot bigger, but hearing it from Akiko didn't make me feel any better.

Her hand wrapped tightly around my cock, and I couldn't help but think that her fingers couldn't touch when she had tried to wrap it around Derek's cock. The sight of her looking up at me, her lips wet and slightly glistening, my cock wrapped in her hand, it should have been incredibly arousing, but with Akiko, it was only just enough to keep me hard.

She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. I could feel the warmth of her breath running across my cock. With only a slight hesitation, she leaned forward and slowly licked the tip. I leaned back and closed my eyes, letting out a groan. Surprisingly, the feel of her lips on my cock for the first time was more pleasant than I would have expected. It was very gentle as if she was kissing a lover. When I glanced down, she seemed to almost have something approaching remorse on her face. Remembering the good times, was she?

Ever so slowly, Akiko's kiss broke, and she brought the head of my cock forward. She started to kiss the head gently one peck at a time, circling around my cock like it was a lover. My hands instinctively reached down and grabbed her hair, holding onto her head, but I continued to let her lead as I leaned back.

Her gentle kisses slowly worked their way down, falling along the underside of my shaft. She gently pushed her lips against me over and over again, and I found my cock growing harder and harder under her machinations which were completely unlike what I expected. As she kissed the undershaft, my cock had no choice but to slide over her forehead, smearing just a bit of precum on her head like Ash Wednesday. She finally reached my balls, but didn't stop gently kissing each one like they were precious to her. Only then did her lips open slightly, and her warm tongue came out and teased the flesh. My balls immediately contracted, but she didn't stop her machinations, gently kissing and sucking my balls with a light touch of the tongue until I felt like I was going to explode.

At that point, she returned to the tip, using a hand to cup my balls and keep them from growing cold, covered in saliva as they were. She brought the head of my cock into her mouth without another moment. As her mouth opened softly, my shaft was slowly consumed. While she brought it in, her tongue darted around, teasing the undershaft. Finally, she closed her lips and gently sucked. My blood-engorged penis instantly swelled, my entire body burning like I was in heaven, her warm mouth feeling like that of an angel.

I wanted to get angry at her again. I wanted to remind myself that she was a slut who banged my best friend, but I couldn't seem to do it under these machinations. Her blowjob was truly dangerous. Or perhaps it was my own inexperience with blowjobs that made this one so incredible.

She began sucking on my cock harder and harder until soon I was starting to feel an ache. It was then that she started to bob her head up and down. She started out slow at first, moving her head very methodically, but it was as if the more she tasted my cock, the more she wanted. She grew faster and faster, sloppier and sloppier, and after about three minutes her head was rocking up and down my cock, head bobbing quite smoothly. There were noises coming from her lips that were quite lewd. Slurping sounds and sucking noises seemed to echo in the stairway. I could feel every time she let out a moan, as it vibrated down the shaft and through my balls. Her tongue slashed and swirled, relentlessly attacking my cock like her life depended on it.

With my hands on her head, I had thoughts of being the big man and forcing my cock down her throat like a boss, but she was already torturing her mouth more than I ever could. I was barely able to hold on as her head whipped back and forth, her mouth making wet choking noises on my cock.

"Ah… Akiko…"

I didn't want to moan her name, but she was the one sucking my cock, and I was already feeling like I had trouble standing, let alone thinking. Her eyes grew pleased when she heard her name being moaned. Her hands tightened around my eager shaft as she popped it out of her mouth. I could feel her exhale her hot breath over the tip of my penis. The skin around my rock-hard cock was already stretched to the max. Despite my anger, my mistrust, and my dislike… Akiko had systematically destroyed my defenses, and now I was completely erect and at her mercy.

With another gasp, Akiko downed my entire cock again into her throat. A woman who was practiced with this kind of thing wasn't fair at all. My eyes tightened as I tried to hold on. It'd barely been five minutes, and if I came now, I'd feel like she won. She sucked my cock down, her cheeks hollowing as her suction grew harder and harder. This bitch… she was really trying to break me. If it kept going like this, I'd completely lose. It wasn't my fault she had gotten so much practice being on her knees like a slut.

In my last defense, I tightened my grip on her hair and pulled her face forward. Her eyes widened and she made a grunting noise as I shoved my cock down her throat. I didn't let up, even as she tried to push back with her hands. When I could feel the hot air from her nose blowing out over my pubes, I knew I had finally shoved my dick as far as it could go. It felt amazing to have so much of my cock shrouded in the warmth of her vibrating mouth, however, I lost my grip and she used the opportunity to pull away.

"Haaaaaah…" Akiko took a deep breath. "Cough… damn it, Hakaru, that's not… Mmmm!"

I grabbed her hair and didn't allow her to defend herself. Instead, I shoved my cock back into her sweet mouth, even as her eyes widened in shock.

"Suck it!" I commanded. "Harder!"

She followed my commands, sucking my cock like crazy. After a few panicked moments, she finally got herself under control. She went back to bobbing her head, and even as I thrust into her, she seemed to be able to handle my cock gracefully.

I frowned a bit, wanting to take charge again, but at that time, my balls started twitching, and my legs started trembling as if I was about to explode. I knew I couldn't last any more, but at least I thought I had lasted long enough to show my slave who was boss. One last time, I rammed my cock into the back of her throat just as it swelled and exploded with semen. My cock erupted in her mouth.

To my dismay, Akiko didn't seem caught off guard or surprised. Rather, she was prepared for it and started swallowing as soon as the cum hit the back of her throat. She sucked harder and harder the more I came, and my legs started giving out on me. My butt slid down the wall, but Akiko bent over the more I slid down, her mouth following my cock halfway to the floor. By the time we were done, I was in a chairless sitting position with my back pressed against the wall and my knees at 90 degrees, and Akiko was bent over my lap, her head nearly horizontal and my cock sticking almost vertical.

When she swallowed the last drop, she pulled her head away and licked her lips. She seemed very satisfied with herself. Overall, it was an incredible blowjob, but I didn't feel that happy. Akiko smiled and even stuck her tongue out at me after swallowing as if treating the whole thing as a game. My feelings for Akiko grew even more complicated. I felt like I had been punched in the gut. Akiko's behavior from the beginning to the end was like a perfect girlfriend. When she had to do something, she did it full heartedly,

The feelings I had for her surged back, and the anger I held in my heart fluctuated. I stood back up, while my cock still hung out. Akiko leaned forward and grabbed my softening cock, licking the head to catch a bead of semen that was starting to hang form it. She smiled up at me again, and my heart pounded painfully.

"Akiko…" I said slowly, my fist tightening on my sides. "I have a few more requests for you."

"Hmm?" Akiko glanced up with my soft cock still in her hand.

"As my slave, I have more orders."

Her brows furrowed, not liking being called a slave one bit.

"You're never to have any sexual contact with Derek under any circumstances. You can only kiss him, and only after swallowing my cum earlier that day!"

"Y-you wish…" Akiko finally dropped my cock, the smile being wiped from her face. "If Derek becomes my boyfriend, don't think you can tell me what to do."

"Of course, that's just the promise, it's up to you if you want to keep it."

Akiko shivered when she heard those words, a strangely ominous feeling surging through her while I grinned darkly.

"Is someone down there?" A voice suddenly called from the top of the stairs.

I quickly stashed my cock away, "Come on. Let's end this."

Previous Table of Contents Next

Report chapter Comments

"Ah, Kira?" I scratched my head nervously as I approached the top of the stairway. "Good morning?"

The person standing there was a girl with short strait hair tied up into a pair of short twin tails. Her eyes were a deep green, but they were covered with glasses that hid some of her beauty. She was a cute girl who was neither too busty nor too flat. She fit the averages very well, which was perhaps why she had become the student council president.

"Hakaru! What are you doing down there?" Kira huffed. "Don't you know that area is out of bounds for students?"

"Ah, yes, Kira, sorry…"

"You should be…," Kira raised her finger, but then she noticed the girl directly behind me, and her face flushed. "A-Akiko! Your girlfriend!?"

I let out a slight chuckle while Akiko looked away, blushing. Kira's eyes widened as she noticed the pair of us together. However, the student president wasn't stupid. A boy and a girl sneaking into an area they weren't supposed to be, not to mention the noises she heard earlier, it was very clear what we were doing. Her eyes narrowed as she looked back and forth between the both of us.

"Hakaru, to think you'd be so sh-shameless." Kira looked away. "And Akiko, I thought you'd at least have the sense to keep these things to your h-homes."

"Sorry." Akiko looked genuinely shamed, although it was tough telling how much of it was an act, given how shameless I knew the girl to be with public affection.

I clapped my hands together and lowered my head. "I'm sorry, Kira. If you could please forget seeing us, I'd be deeply appreciative."

"I-I'm the student president!" Kira responded, looking flustered. "How could you ask me to overlook this?"

"Please! We were just discussing some things. I swear my intentions are purely honorable!" I explained, reaching out grabbing her hands unexpectedly. "Just overlook it once?"

"Ah!" Kira's face grew flushed and she shot Akiko a look, who was still looking away herself and then sighed. "V-very well. As long as you understand."

I let go of her hands and she gave a breath. After that, she shot me a strange look. Perhaps I had come on a little strong. Usually, I was the quiet type who kept my head down. However, I've felt myself gaining confidence of late, and now I didn't hesitate to look Kira in the eyes confidently. Perhaps she was picking up on that. Kira nodded one last time and then walked away, half seeming to run. I watched after her until I felt my arm being pinched.

Akiko was still looking down, but she had a scowl on her face. "You still flirt with her even though you have me."

"Huh?" I raised an eyebrow. "Kira? You're not on about that again. There is nothing between us. We were childhood friends. I've barely spoken to her for years and you still get jealous."

At this point, I barely spoke to Kira at all. We couldn't be called friends in the slightest. If anything, you could say my father was closer to her than me. After all, he was banging her mom. If our parents were banging, didn't that make Kira kind of like my sister? I shook my head, ignoring such stupid thoughts.

"Maybe it's you who doesn't understand women…" Akiko snapped, catching my attention.

"Well, you won't have to worry about that much longer." My expression turned dark as I remembered the futility of this conversation. "After all, we're breaking up immediately."

Akiko sniffed, looking strangely upset. Well, she could be angry. I didn't really care about how Akiko felt anymore. Unlike her, I never cheated. Thinking back to the handful of times I had talked to Kira and Akiko had given me a hard time, it only caused me to grow even angrier. By the time we were both in front of the school, people were starting to flood through the gate, but both of us had angry expressions on our faces. I didn't try to smooth out my expression as I might have once. The whole point was to argue with Akiko in front of the public eye.

"Akiko… as my slave, come to my house tonight. We're going to have sex. I'll use all three of your holes."

Akiko shot me a glare. "The hell we will! Do you think I'm just a piece of meat?"

"Aren't you?" My voice raised, putting on a dark expression.

"Y-you pig!" Akiko shot back looking hurt.

Although she hadn't realized it, our angry voices had already carried, and we were receiving looks from at least a dozen students. I grinned inwardly at how easy this would be.

"Hmph, aren't you the slut who just sucked my cock?" I laughed.

There were several gasps as Akiko's mouth fell open in shock. Perhaps, she didn't think I would fight dirty. However, I needed her to break up with me, so naturally I had to incite her rage. I needed to sell it.

"You… bastard!" She slapped me across the face. "We're through!"

I grinned darkly, rubbing my cheek, as she turned and stormed away. That went well, but she definitely didn't hold back. I wondered if she even realized this was part of the act, not that I didn't say anything I didn't believe. There were a group of people who had all stopped entering the school and were staring at me in shock. Some of them were staring at me with disgust having only heard my disgusting comments towards Akiko. Well, that was fine, I needed to be the villain for now.

"What are you all looking at?" I demanded, shooting a glare at everyone.

They started mumbling and moving away, although I could tell their discussion was still on me. How easy it was to ruin a reputation. Just like this, in a few short hours, I'd be totally the enemy number one of this school. In the past, I would have been miserable, but how a bunch of idiots at school saw me seemed so inconsequential in the grand scheme of things. Now, I just had one more thing to do.

"So, you see…" I explained to the girl next to me. "A girl who puts out and has sex with like five guys, how could I continue to date her, right? That's why I broke it off with her!"

The girl's eyes twitched. She was a quiet girl who had sat near me all year, and we had never really talked. However, while we were working on a math assignment, the two of us had been paired together. Immediately, I started talking to her all about my ex-girlfriend and our breakup earlier that day. Well, I gave my account of events.

"I'm sorry to hear that." The girl said quietly, really uncomfortable with the conversation.

"I heard she broke up with him?" Someone behind me whispered to their partner.

"Shh!" The other shot back. "I heard he's really violent. When his girlfriend didn't put out, he raped her. That's why she left him."

I put on a grim smile. It looked like Akiko managed her end and spread those rumors as quickly as she could. Only a true skank like her could so easily claim her boyfriend raped her falsely. Well, thank the gods for a world that so easily believed a woman over a man. In this case, it only served my purposes. Despite my words being nothing but truth, and hers being fabrication, it was her who everyone believed. At that point, I realized the girl I was speaking to noticed my grim smile and was shaking visibly. I sighed and returned to my math work, although my partner was all but useless.

As class neared the end, I saw Derek standing outside the door. He was glaring bloody murder at me. Our class was going over by a minute, so he was waiting until it finished to come in and cuss me out. I could only chuckle at that. I decided to use my once a day ability, Dirt Scribe. Although, I could guess what Derek was thinking, I still hoped perhaps there was more dirt I could use to manipulate him even further.

Damn it. Damn it. Akiko comes to me balling her eyes out that Hakaru raped her? This is bullshit! I didn't get shit last night and Hakaru fucks my side girl?

I let out a cough, covering the smile on my mouth as I looked to the side at him in disbelief. He's not even really upset I raped Akiko. He was more upset that I got sex when he didn't? Wait, he didn't have sex last night? That was his date with Netori, right? The answer came next.

First, things were going great, but when I pulled out my dick, Tori pointed and laughed at it! It's her fault I couldn't get it up!

More juicy details! It wasn't so much that I lucked out, but that this power seemed to dig out a person's deepest thoughts. It also could be mentioned that Derek was a shallow person whose deepest thought could be said to be always resting on the surface. Thus, these kinds of thoughts were exposed easily.

I let out a snort, causing my teacher to shoot me a glance. I struggled to keep my humor in. So, after all, Netori and Derek ended up going nowhere. Why would she laugh at his dick though? It's not that I couldn't see her doing that, but it seemed to have come out of nowhere. She had seen Derek's dick before, and was even impressed by it. Unfortunately, I couldn't dwell on it, as more thoughts came through my brain.

Oh, well. I'm totally going to punish Akiko tonight. Maybe, I'll get my dog to fuck her and take pictures. Fuck, it's not as fun when she's not dating Hakaru anymore. I'll take out my stress on him first, and then I'll turn his ex-girlfriend into a wreck!

"Hehe… you think things are going your way?" My expression had turned incredibly dark.

The people next to me were leaning away, wanting to avoid the guy looking angry and muttering to himself. Before it was too noticeable, however, the teacher ended his session, and the students all started getting up and leaving, some a little faster than others. The teacher was actually the first to leave the room, apparently needing to make a meeting. If he was in such a rush, why did he let the class run so late! I sighed and waited in my seat for Derek, who stormed through the crowd and immediately slapped his hand on my desk.

"What the hell, Hakaru?" He cursed.

"Derek? What's up buddy?" I gave him an innocent smile.

"Dude… seriously?" His face turned ugly. "What did you do to Akiko?"

I let out a laugh, scratching the back of my head. "Yeah… she's totally a hoe, right? That's why I had to break up with her. She was cheating on me with like five guys at a party…"

Derek grabbed my shirt, "Don't fuck with me, bro! I asked around. People said they saw you bring her out of that party. She says you raped her when she was drunk! A guy at the party even said he tried to stop you and you threatened to beat them up! One kid ended up in a hospital. He's not speaking, but everyone is saying he saw you molesting Akiko and you did it to shut him up!"

At those words, I admitted my mouth opened a bit in surprise. The first part was what I had planned. I hadn't considered those five would talk. After all, I had pictures of all of them raping Akiko. By admitting my presence, they were admitting their own misdeeds. It looked like I'd need to send out a few real threats to get these idiots to shut their traps. Well, as long as these were only unconfirmed rumors and not facts, I wasn't in trouble. My eyes narrowed as Derek continued to cling to my shirt fervently.

"Didn't you say I should make my move on Akiko?" I demanded. "Isn't this my right? I dated her for a year. After all the money I spent on her, all of the time, aren't I due a little satisfaction?"

"You fucker!" He punched me in the face.

I stumbled back in the chair, holding my eye with a grim expression. "What was that for? She's my girlfriend, not yours!"

"She's my g- she's my friend too. Just stay away… from both of us." Derek shook his head, finally backing off and turning away, heading for the exit. "I don't even know you, bro."

"Wait!" I said just as he reached the door, "Derek. Just one thing. Akiko's mine. Unless some other man dates her, that won't change. You understand? I ruined her, and now she'll always be mine. No guy would want her after they hear about those rumors. She's just spoiled meat."

"You're a bastard." He shot back, turning and leaving.

"And you're too predictable…" I laughed silently to myself in the empty classroom. "Too easy."

Report chapter Comments

"Akiko… I don't know what to say…" Derek scratched his head. "I spoke to Hakaru but he's completely lost it."

Akiko sniffed, wiping the tears from her eyes. "He's nothing like the guy I thought I knew. He took me, and now he's spreading vile rumors all over school. No guy will ever love me again! I might as well be dead!"

Derek had a complicated look on his face, trying to come up with something to say. "Akiko, don't be like that, you'll always have me."

"You have that other girl, Tori!" She cried out. "How could you possibly want me? Hakaru had me. He-he knew… about our relationship. He came in me last night. He said he wouldn't be surprised if I got pregnant!"

"S-seriously? So, he knew, after all, no wonder he was looking at me that way." Derek scratched his head, looking angry

"He said that you didn't like soiled meat! That you're too dickless to take me after he's had me…"

I could only sigh inwardly, laughing to myself. Akiko's words were relentless and manipulative. Of course, I had coached her a bit on what to say before she headed up to talk to Derek. It was lunchtime now, and she had taken everything I said and made it sound so natural. I could see her desperate lies whittling Derek down little by little. He was way too prideful and arrogant to let me win.

That was what it was about, after all. He wanted to win. It wasn't about loving or caring about Akiko. It wasn't even really about me. It was just about being better than everyone else. That's why I made myself the enemy. I knew Derek and Derek had to be the hero.

Derek grabbed Akiko's shoulders. "Look, Akiko, we've been together now almost as long as you've been with Hakaru. He turned out to be a piece of shit, I know, but I can't have you thinking all men are like that."

"Wh-what are you saying, Derek?" She asked through tear-stained eyes.

It was splendid watching the tables get turned on him. She was such a little liar, that as soon as I flipped her switch, she started lying and manipulating Derek with extreme ease. It was actually terrifying. I was glad that I had her under my ability. If not, she'd be a way to dangerous to keep around.

"It'll be okay… if you consider me your boyfriend from now on." Derek finally let out the words, looking only a little resistant.

I made a silent guts pose before turning back to the pair of them. This all worked exactly as well as I had hoped. I had thought it might take weeks to wear Derek down and get him to finally accept Akiko. I had planned to make her deprive him of sex as one of the ways to force him to accept her. How surprised he'd be when he realized that even after dating her, the sex never returned. In the end, Derek folded much quicker than I expected.

"What about Tori?" Akiko asked, looking hopeful, but hesitant.

"I-I will break up with her, I promise." When he said those words, he nodded to himself, as if committing the idea to thought.

Well, supposing I had an embarrassing date where a girl laughed at my penis and I couldn't get it up, I supposed I would also find it difficult to want to go on a second date.

"That… fucker…" A voice came quietly from behind me, causing me only to jump a little.

Of course, I recognized her voice immediately and glanced back to see Netori standing there, watching the couple interact just like I did.

"So, your first date sounded fun." I teased her.

Netori sniffed. "Hmm… you're going to gloat now? You wish to loose all progress with me then? Don't think that it's going to be this easy in the future. You'll need 10,000 NTR points to break into level 3. You're barely halfway there. Your morning blowjob barely gave you twenty points. It was pocket change!"

I gave a sigh. It looked like I couldn't hide anything from Netori. She was aware of every action I took with another girl. There was no way I could deceive Netori into anything. Then again, I remembered that kiss. Shortly after that, I had gained a bunch of NTR points. That meant there was some advantage in wooing Netori.

Perhaps, Netori was the most important person to steal. However, I didn't understand much about her. She was a goddess after all. The very way she thought was completely alien to me. She had more of a last boss feel, so I dropped the idea of dating her for now.

Netori noticed my look and crossed her arms. "Don't be thinking you've made any particular progress with me. I am the goddess of theft. I could hardly be moved so easily by some human. You just caught me off guard last time. It won't happen again. Any affection this stupid device may have said you earned was already lost."

"Lost? Really? What did I do?" I asked, genuinely surprised that she admitted there had been progress made.

"You think you can sleep with other women casually and it wouldn't affect my mood? Especially with that skank girlfriend of yours?" Netori threw back her hair in a huff. "Plus, you made my boyfriend break up with me, how could I be happy at that?"

"Who knows if he'll break up with you or just date both of you at the same time?" I shrugged, causing Netori's eyes to glimmer slightly. "That reminds me… why did you end up laughing at his penis?"

"Hmm…" Netori raised an eyebrow. "Oh, when he took off his pants, he wasn't hard yet. He has two big, hairy balls along with an uncircumcised shaft. When I saw it, it reminded me of a turkey neck. I couldn't help but laugh. To be so proud he couldn't get it up after. Hmph, what a loser."

I let out a chuckle feeling some relief that it wasn't more complicated than Netori being Netori, "Is that how it was…"

"So… what do we have here?" Netori pushed forward, looking through the door.

"Don't act like you don't already know…" I laughed.

"Hmm?"

"Look!" I pointed at the couple.

"So, baby, since we're going out now…" Derek pressed up against Akiko, going in to kiss her.

She dodged his advances. "Ah! I'd love to, Derek. I really would. Unfortunately, I-I didn't bring a condom. Remember, Hakaru came in me last night. If I were to become pregnant, you wouldn't want to be stuck raising his baby, right?"

"Huh?" Derek let out a shocked noise.

"T-that's right, that's why we have to play it safe for a while."

Derek frowned, but after a moment, he nodded. "Tonight, come to my house. My sister's a pharmacologist, I can get you a day after pill on the low."

"O-oh… thanks!" Akiko put on a smile that only looked slightly sick.

"You didn't cum in her…" Netori frowned, glancing at her device. "It'd be on my records."

"You seriously don't know what happened?"

Netori blushed. "I-i don't know everything. I'm not always watching, okay? What did you do?"

I chuckled imagining just how flustered I must have made her that she didn't pay attention to me enacting my plan, "I broke up with Akiko last night."

"Eh? Wh-why would you do that?" Netori glared. "She was getting you extra points with Derek!"

Realizing that Netori seriously hadn't been paying attention, I sighed and began to explain it all out. "I used my new ability on her. I entered into a promise with her that she does whatever I want and she can't reject it. She agreed to break up with me in front of the school, and I agreed to help her get with Derek. Now, the tables are turned. Akiko is Derek's girlfriend, and I'm the man she cheats with."

"That ability… it can't be used in this way." Netori frowned.

"Huh? What do you mean?"

"You can't just bully someone into doing whatever you want with simple orders. They might be compelled to follow it, but they'd never be able to break their bottom line. For example, if things worked the way you just said, then if you asked her to kill herself, she'd do it. There is also the situation when there are two wants that conflict with each other. If you want her to lose weight, but also want to make her eat fast food… at some point, her mind would have to pick. It's more like strong hypnosis than an absolute law."

"Is that so?" I shrugged. "Then why did she suck my cock this morning?"

"… I don't know…" Netori admitted.

"Well, so far, everything has been working out the way I wanted. So, I have no complaints. As far as Akiko, I'll find out tonight what is stronger."

"How so?"

"You heard her. Tonight, Derek asked her to come to his house. However, I asked her to come to my house. Which house she goes to will decide how effective these promises are. Right?"

"Hmm… guess so…" Netori seemed slightly distracted as she spoke as if she was lost in her thoughts.

"Netori?" I asked.

"N-nothing…" Netori shook her head, "You have done a good job. We'll see tonight if your work results in what you wanted. I have to go for now."

Before I could say anything else, Netori disappeared with a flash. I shook my head in confusion. What had gotten into her? I left the stairway before the two star-crossed lovers returned. After quickly eating my lunch, I coasted for the rest of the day. I received a lot more hateful looks than I would have liked, but there wasn't much I could do about it. Still, I had a small frown on my face. If Netori was right, then everything I had built up was for naught.

Whether Akiko chose to come to my house or Derek's, that was now the deciding factor for my future. With Akiko here, I could keep earning points and steadily grow more powerful. If she left, then I was back to ground one. I could rape my sister for more, but there was a strange feeling inside me that told me if I failed to win Akiko, my game of NTR Crush would also be lost. Netori's confusing and cryptic words only helped add to that uncomfortable feeling.

When the bell rang, I left school and went straight home. Being home quicker didn't really mean Akiko would come over any time sooner. On that note, I never gave her an official time to meet me. I realized I'd be waiting at home for hours tapping my feet before I finally had an answer.

When I entered my house, I was immediately caught by surprise at the rich smells permeating the house. I could only follow my nose to the source of the smells, which were accompanied by the sound of clattering and the sizzling of something cooking. When my head peaked into the kitchen, I couldn't help but gape in surprise.

My mother was standing in the kitchen. Her hair was done up nice and she was wearing a pretty dress. On top of that, she had an apron on and was cooking. I couldn't remember the last time I had seen my mother cook. She seemed to have a slightly satisfied smile on her face as she flipped the Okonomiyaki she was working on. When was the last time I seen my mother smile?

"Mom?"

Mom's smile faded and she turned in a fluster, realizing I was present. "Oh, It's you. Hmph… come into the house with your shoes on. Were you born in some westerner home!"

"Ah!" I ran back to the entrance and took off my shoes, putting on my house slippers in their place.

It had been years since Mother had ever enforced these kinds of rules. I was a bit flummoxed at her sudden change of behavior. Was it the talk I had given her this morning? I hadn't meant much by it. I was just feeling a bit cocky, so I talked back to her some of the thoughts I had. In retrospect, it was kind of embarrassing that I spoke to my mother that way.

I headed back to the kitchen as mom put together a plate with fresh rice and some okonomiyaki. I gave a pleased noise recognizing it was made with shrimp, my favorite. As I headed for the table, I found mom sitting across from me with her own plate. She was watching me eat, her expression imperceptible. Her back was straight and she had her hands in her lap in a very reserved manner. For me, it felt incredibly awkward. I was so used to eating alone, that the silence felt like it dragged on forever.

"Mo-"

"Hakar-" We both started to talk at the same time.

"Ah… Mother… continue…" I lowered my shoulders, wondering why the atmosphere felt so weird.

"Hakaru, I was wondering if tonight, you'd like to accompany your mother to a movie." Mother asked, finally taking a small bite.

"Ah! A movie?" I asked.

"It can be anything you want…." Mother said, blushing slightly.

"Ah… I'm sorry…" I lowered my head. "Actually, Akiko is coming over tonight, so…"

Mother's face flashed with irritation. "That is, your girlfriend?"

"Of sorts…" I let out a soft, weird chuckle.

Mother turned away. "Fine, I'll be on the couch if you need me."

Mom's behavior immediately started dropping quickly. Her posture left, and her face grew a lazy displeased expression on it. I finished my meal while she barely touched hers. If the previous atmosphere was weird, now it was simply unpleasant. I supposed I had told mom I'd give her more attention if she acted better. If that was true why she had cooked for me today, then I was failing on my end of the bargain. I went to the kitchen and cleaned my dishes. When I returned, mom stood up and left to head back into the living room, her dirty dishes untouched.

A frown grew on my face, and I realized that whatever happened, I didn't want to leave mom back in the same condition she was in. This side of her was definitely preferable, so I would need to reward it. Without thinking, I ran up to mom and wrapped my arms around her from behind.

"Ah!" She let out a cry as I squeezed her.

"I'll take mom out this weekend. Better than a movie. I'll treat you to dinner."

"R-r-really?" Mom looked away from me, hiding her face.

"Your smile made me happy today," I whispered in her ear.

Mom shivered for some reason, but then she spoke in her normally no-nonsense voice. "Shopping."

"Hmm?"

"Take your Mother out shopping, and hold all of her stuff… on top of dinner!" Mom demanded in a somewhat pouty and cute way.

"Okay…"

"Fine…" Mom said. "Now, let go of your mother. I'm not one of your girlfriend floozies you bring home to hammer in your room."

"M-mother, please!"

"Hmph… Just go on and have your fun." Mom waved her hand. "It's better if you had practice."

Mother pushed away and went to the couch, no longer acknowledging me with her head in the pillow. I scratched my cheek and left for my room. I still wasn't sure what to make of what mom said. She had all but consented I could have sex, didn't she? She was truly being odd today. Well, I didn't hate some of the changes, and with full permission from my parental figure, then all I needed to do was wait and see.

I lay on my bed and counted the minutes. My sister played loud music which sounded through the walls deep into the night. I wondered if she was waiting for a visit from her new friend. Sorry, I wouldn't be able to arrive tonight, not unless Akiko stood me up.

That was an idle thought, but as the night grew later, I started growing nervous. It was already dark out and the clock was growing late. Did Akiko seriously end up going to him? I really didn't know what I would do if my ability didn't work. If she turned around and broke her promise… Just as my mind was starting to grow frantic with fantasies, I heard knocking on my window. I glanced out to see Akiko standing there, her arms wrapped around herself staving off the cold night. With her appearance, all of my worry dissipated. I won.

I opened the window and grinned out at her. "Well, let's begin."

Report chapter Comments

"You actually came here?" I asked, an amused expression on my face. "You didn't go to Derek's place, did you? My slave should never lie to me!"

Akiko was holding her arm with her hand in a half hug, looking confused and uncertain, as if even she didn't know why she had shown up at my place. She looked very uncomfortable. Her eyes seemed to dart around, and her feet wouldn't stay still.

"I didn't… I'm not lying. A-and stop calling me your slave." Akiko's voice was very weak.

"Hah? But you promised to be my slave, didn't you?"

"Y-you said it wouldn't be sexual…"

"Hm? I'm just letting you know what I want, it's up to you if it becomes sexual, isn't it?"

"Up to me? How is any of this up to me? I already feel awful for standing Derek up and lying to him. Isn't that enough? I did what you said."

I nodded, unzipping my pants and pulling my dick out. "You promised to be my slave, Akiko. That was what you wanted. What I want is to have you suck my dick again. Get it nice and wet so I can stick it into your asshole, just like Derek did."

"You're so mean…" Akiko started crying, big wet tears falling down her face.

However, I knew Akiko for the lying bitch that she was. I knew her even better than Derek now. She didn't earn even an ounce of my pity. She was a skank and a slut, and more importantly, my slave!

"The window is right there. I'm being lenient right now because you're new to this whole slave thing, but I'm not going to offer you chances in the future. Once you become my slave, I expect my orders followed immediately without question… or…"

"Or?" Akiko looked up at me, wiping her face.

"Or you can break your promise, get the fuck out, and I never want to see you again."

Akiko lowered her eyes once again, and they ended up falling on my dick, which was admittedly getting a bit hard. I couldn't even really believe it myself how aggressive my words had grown over the last few days. The way I was talking to Akiko right now was complete shit. Even Derek, who seemed to have a way with manipulating people, would have his mouth hanging open in shock. However, there was just too much anger in me.

After letting a little anger out, it turned into a flood I could no longer control. I couldn't stop myself from berating and humiliating her. I couldn't stop the disdainful look on my face when I glared at her. Even though she was in tears, I couldn't bring myself to be nice. I didn't hate her. Far from it. The previous night when I found she was being raped by five guys, I had raced out to save her even though I would have had better profits if I hadn't. That had to be because deep down, Akiko still meant something to me.

However, she had tainted the feelings in our relationship. She had destroyed the love we could have had by being a cheating, lying, skank. I was unwilling to let her go, but I was also unwilling to treat her with love anymore. Thus, we ended up here. I knew my words almost certainly would result in her breaking her promise and leaving. Netori had explained that the skill wasn't as OP'd as I had hoped. That it brought her here at all could already be considered the limit of this skill.

Thus, when she slowly got down on her knees, I could barely believe it. I gasped as her pert lips once again took my cock into her mouth. For the second time in a day, I was getting a BJ from this woman! Except, there was one noticeable exception between then and now. Back then, she was still my girlfriend in name. Now, she was Derek's girlfriend! That was a simple difference, but knowing that Derek was stewing at home waiting for his girlfriend to come over while she was in my bedroom sucking my cock, it really was the best. No wonder Derek set this shit up. I'd make sure to make good use of his girlfriend!

"Mmm… Mmm…" Akiko looked to be a lot bolder in my room than she was at school.

She quickly slobbered all over my cock, sucking it between her lips with a renewed enthusiasm that left my balls already aching to shoot cum into the back of her throat. For the first time in my life, I fought against the desire to orgasm. Her mouth and tongue were warm and wet, and Akiko was quite the little devilish bitch when she wanted to be. Her tongue darted around, and her eyes glanced up at me with a light in them that seemed to suggest she knew the effect she was having on my dick.

To resist from blowing my load in an instant, I had to keep imagining her banging Derek. It was a torturous scene, but it was the only thing that kept my anger up. The next time she looked up at me, expecting me to be panting from the euphoria of her tongue, I was glaring down at her. Her bright eyes were diminished somewhat, but she seemed to attack my cock with renewed enthusiasm as if this was a battle of wills. Not tolerating that shit, I finally decided to grab her ears and force my dick down her throat.

"Mm!" She let out a cry, but I ignored her as I started to fuck her face roughly.

I could only get about 3/4th of my cock into her mouth. For Derek, it was probably only like . If you want to be technical, she's gobbled down more of my dick than Dereks. It was a silly thought but it amused me. I kept thrusting into her, and she even tried to push me off as I used her mouth as a fuck hole. Just when I was feeling like I was about to blow my load down her throat, I stopped.

What? I'm not a guy who can cum fifteen times. That's all the stuff of fantasies. Maybe I could buy that extra ability that would let me do it, but that was a problem for the future. Thus, I had to conserve my load for when I really wanted it.

As I pulled out, Akiko bent over and coughed, gagging a few times as she held back vomit. She was pretty good at deepthroating, as even after my violent facefuck she was able to keep it in. Of course, her face was a mess with tears, spit, and snot running from ever hole. Then again, she should be good, she's had practice. I could only stare down at her with a frown as she wiped snot from her nose and tears from her face.

"N-not so rough!" She complained.

"Not so rough? Aren't I doing you a favor?" I snarled. "I'm helping you make my dick nice and wet before it goes into your asshole. Now pull down your underwear and bend over my bed."

Her mouth opened in a silent cry, her body shaking a few times as more tears fell down in anguish. She stared up at me in disbelief, like she didn't even know why she was here or who was this man doing this to her. However, after a moment to compose herself, she stood up and pulled down her pants and underwear. For the first time, I could see my girlfriend's ass up close. Other than on the rooftop, I'd never gotten much of a look.

As she moved too slowly and I was starting to lose my erection, I shoved her head down on my bed. I didn't waste a moment to line the head of my cock up with her butt, and then force myself inside. Today was a day for many firsts for me. Now, I got to experience my first anal sex with my ex-girlfriend.

"Ahhhh…. Too quick! It hurts!"

I ignored her and forced it deep into her colon, savoring the feel of the tight, warm hole. This felt a lot like a pussy. However, where her pussy was softer, with tissue pushing against my cock throughout, the asshole had a single tight hole that gripped my cock like a hand, followed by an infinite abyss of pleasant warmth. I rather liked the feeling and thought I could get used to it.

I forced myself into her a little more. She let out shouts and moans, but I kept going until I was deep inside her. I wondered if my sister could hear me fucking next door. Was she imagining herself being raped by my cock? Was she touching herself while listening to the noises? Somehow, thinking of my sister was more exciting sexually than this woman under me. After all, she was just my cumdumster slave. I had completely dissociated her from the once loving girlfriend I had.

I started moving my hips, attacking her ass with piston movement, taking a full degree of pleasure from her ass. She squirmed under me, feeling discomfort and pain, but I made no attempt to be gentler. What I did do was reach around her leg and start rubbing her clit. As soon as my fingers touched her, Akiko made a loud gasp.

Anal sex was painful, and only for a guy's benefit. That was the general belief going through Akiko's mind. However, with my dick in her ass pumping, while I fingered her clit, she started to feel a strange sense of pleasure. Her pussy was still being triggered and stimulated by the dick pounding her ass, and on top of that, my fingers weren't half bad either.

"Hah… Hah… Hakaru…" She moaned my name sweetly.

A week ago, this would have been the thing I wanted more than anything. Hearing her moan my name would have been the sweetest thing in my life. At the moment, it only reminded me how much of a whore she was. I moved faster, my dick pounding her ass and my fingers moving until they were a blur.

"Hah… Hah… ahhhn… I… I'm going to cum…" Akiko moaned.

"Me too… so I guess I'm done with your ass." I pulled my dick out of her and stopped fingering her.

To suddenly be denied when she was so close, Akiko could only look back in confusion and frustration. "Wh-what's wrong?"

"Huh? Didn't I promise to fuck all three holes."

I arched her hips slightly, pulling her butt up, and then lined my cock with her pussy, which was already very wet and lewd.

"N-no! That… it was just in my ass… it's dirty."

"You're dirty all over." I snorted. "I don't fucking care."

"No, I could get an infec- Ahhhn…" I didn't allow her to argue back as I pushed myself into her pussy.

With my dick already in her, there was nothing Akiko could do, so she turned back while wearing a complicated look. Meanwhile, I started pumping her pussy just as fast as I was blasting her ass. She started moaning again, but I was already at my limit and hadn't taken a long enough break.

"Ahn… I'm going to cum this time." I declared.

"W-wait… not in there. I really could get pregnant this time."

"Then take those day-after pills your boyfriend offered you, ah… shit… I'm cumming…"

"S-stop, no! Please, not in… ahhh… I feel it… damn it, Hakaru!"

"Shut up, slave, you're just my cum dumpster, so receive all my cum!"

"Ahn… it's entering my womb… shit, why am I cumming too." Akiko cried as she orgasmed.

"Isn't it because you're a slut. Your body doesn't lie."

"Haah… I hate you…" Akiko cried as I injected her pussy full of cum. "Why are you so mean? I hate you…"

Of course, I was a bit worried she'd get pregnant, but I was also at a point where I didn't care all that much and just wanted to relieve some of my anger and stress. I finished my load, delivering it all deeply into Akiko's womb, and then shoved her off of me. She collapsed on the bed, both holes gaping and one of them leaking semen.

"Y-you're done with me?" She demanded, glaring back at me angrily.

"Actually, you need to clean up your mess." I point down to my cock, wet with spit, cum, and ass.

"Th-that's dirty…" She made a face.

"Of course, it is, you're the bitch who dirtied it. So, get over here and clean it with your tongue!"

I continued to play with Akiko for another hour or two, although I wasn't able to get my dick up again for sex. I made her lick it all clean. Then I laid her on the bed and played with her for a while. I enjoyed her tits, her pussy, and her ass, probing them with my fingers. She didn't protest too much, just keeping her eyes closed.

Eventually, I let her fall asleep, and now her naked form was on my bed for the second night in a row. I felt like I had finally become a man. Not only had a claimed Akiko, but I enjoyed some good sex for a change… rather than something cramped under a staircase or tied up on her bed. I got to explore her body in depth, and I felt a lot more prepared the next time I banged a woman.

I had cleaned myself of the sex and then put on my own pajamas. I got some matcha to drink before bed, and as I stared out the window, I heard a little click. The sound occurred two more times before I realized that rocks were falling from my roof. Someone was tossing little pebbles down just outside my window. I quietly made my way outside, avoiding alerting anyone in my home. When I looked on the roof, I saw a familiar woman.

Rather than call her down, I fetched a ladder from the shed, leaned it against the house, and then climbed up. The past me would have been too scared to climb on to the roof of my house, but those kinds of feelings seemed to have disappeared recently. Netori was just sitting there on the roof, looking somewhat glum. I sat next to her, remaining in complete silence. She didn't acknowledge me and I didn't talk to her. We sat like that for about ten minutes before she finally pulled out her device and snorted.

"You've earned 1000 points today. Congratulations."

"Hah?" I laughed. "I couldn't have done it without you?"

Netori snorted, pushing off my flattery. "Hmm… I suppose so."

"May I ask, why are the points so high?"

Netori sighed. "Isn't the answer obvious? Points are awarded by how people feel about you."

"Yeah… and Akiko hates me now!"

Netori chuckles. "You don't know women very well, do you?"

"Huh?"

"Thought so… how can I put this delicately? You didn't understand Akiko at all!"

"!?"

"Your previous girlfriend, she may look like a normal Japanese high school girl, but in her heart is a great deal of depravity. She's a masochist and a submissive. The way you've been treating her today has perhaps been her greatest turn on yet. Her feelings for you have not diminished but inflated heavily. I was right, it isn't just your ability that made her the way she is, but a part of her own depraved nature being fulfilled."

"Seriously?"

Netori shrugged, "These are desires even they themselves would never admit. Added to that a little bit of forced promise, and she's getting to act out her deepest darkest desires! Just like your sister and her rape fetish, you ended up filling a deep, dark desire within Akiko to be dominated. In essence, she wants to be a man's filthy sex slave! That's why she cheated on you. Derek was commanding and demanding, and even if she didn't understand it herself, she was attracted to that power. Now… she's attracted to the power in you."

I nodded, accepting the words she said at face value. I had seen the look on Akiko as I came inside her. Even though she said she hated me, she was still smiling the entire time, a look of ecstasy deep in her eyes.

"What's with you, you're not acting like your usual… self." I asked.

Netori remained silent for a minute before speaking. "You finished your goals."

"Huh?"

"Derek is now being cheated on, and Akiko is slowly committed to becoming your slave. I suppose now you're going to just milk the points for a while? There is no more reason to play NTR Crush, at least not competitively… ah!"

I bopped the top of Netori's head with my fist. "What are you talking about? I may have enslaved Akiko, but she's just a slave to me now. I may be secretly cucking Derek, but my revenge is far from over. However, more than any of that, I still have women to conquer. My sister, my teacher, and even you…"

"Y-you're still on about stealing me?" Netori looked away, but she didn't seem displeased by my words.

"Of course!"

"You'll fight to grow more powerful, more manipulative, you'll conquer more women? Even me?"

"Damn straight!"

Netori turned back to me, her old mischievous nature returning a bit. "In that case, I'll tell you that I've received reports from up above, that's why I took off earlier."

"Reports?"

"My game of NTR Crush is proceeding nicely…. Far faster than I would have imagined. I'd thought it'd take you nearly a year to reach level 2… but you're already nearly level 3. That means, you're ready…"

"Ready? Ready for what?"

Netori's eyes flashed. "To meet the other players."

I gasped. "There are others?"

"Mm… although I personally only work with you, this game of mine is no longer exclusive. It has appeared to catch the interest of others upstairs. I just learned that there are many gods and goddesses who've decided to invest in winning NTR Crush. I'm the embodiment of theft, but there is also greed, cheating, love, sex… and various other gods and goddess who have taken interest in my game and selected their own champions."

I looked over at her nervously. "And what exactly does winning entail?"

Netori's eyes twinkled. "It's called NTR Crush for a reason. Of course, you must crush your opponents. We're just getting started!"

I gulped as I thought about other guys out there who also had powers like mine and the wiliness to cuck other men. I looked back at Netori, this woman who came into my life not too long ago and changed absolutely everything. She stole my death, gave me the chance to redeem my pride, and supported me every step of the way. She was beautiful, mysterious, playful, and caring.

Although she'd never admit it, I reasoned that she only dated Derek to embarrass him and out Akiko. She had been on my side all the time. Even her cutting words were there not to stop me, but to make me move forward. She pushed me into becoming a true man. Even if I wasn't interested in any other perk of NTR Crush, I knew I wanted to keep this woman in my life. I firmed the resolve in my heart and met Netori's eyes."

"Netori… I will continue to play your game. I won't stop until I've stolen every girl, including you!"

Netori blinked, but then a beautiful smile formed on her face. "Hai!"

Don't forget the V1 Bonus chapters. You can unlock them with Unlock all one month with only $15 through or Full Frontal Access, or get them from the eBook. New members can get a free eBook.

Report chapter Comments

My name is Hakaru. It's been one month since my life changed completely. At my lowest, I caught my girlfriend cheating on me with my best friend. Angry at having such a shitty life, I decided to kill myself. It was the only revenge I could manage considering the pathetic nature of my existence. Then I met Netori, and my life was never the same. She stole my death, and in exchange, offered me the chance to play her game. As long as I stole the hearts and bodies of other women from their lovers, I'd gain points which I could use to gain a more attractive body, a bigger penis, and various skills that bordered on magic.

So, I started doing things I never would have imagined in my life. I banged a goddess and lost my virginity. I blackmailed my teacher in to improving my grades. I broke off my friendship with my backstabbing best friend. I dumped my girlfriend, made her his girlfriend, and then turned her into my own personal sex slave! I even pushed my sister down and raped her. One of the biggest changes seemed to come from the most innocuous of sources.

With more confidence, I spoke frankly with my mother, causing her to start working a little harder to be more respectable. She still drank every night, but lately, she'd been taking care of herself more. She wore makeup and fine clothing. She cooked meals regularly. She was always waiting for me when I got home. I think she had even hit the gym, as her body shape was starting to improve. Her flab and wrinkles were disappearing, and even dad, who had long since abandoned her to party and cheat every night was starting to notice. I didn't know why a couple of words from me had caused such a difference, but I didn't complain. Having an attractive, beautiful, hardworking mom to come home to was somewhat nice.

As far as my teacher, I hadn't brought up the fact she was fucking my dad, but I could tell she was still sweating, and my grades were basically all A's now. I'd considered pushing the blackmail to another level, but I needed proof. Thus, for the last month, I had been trying to keep track of my father and teacher's movements. I think I figured out when they met. It seemed to be every Friday night. Of course, Miss Fukumi wasn't the only woman my dad slept around with, but she seemed to be one of the most consistent. I wondered if she knew that he was cheating on her and his wife. Knowing my father, probably not.

My sister was a little trickier. She didn't become the nightly booty call as I imagined. In fact, she had nailed her window shut the following night, and had become somewhat paranoid. She never came out of her room to interact with the family. That was probably a good thing, as I'm not sure how she'd react to mom's change in behavior. Still, I was confused, because Netori told me my sister had been extremely aroused and into the rape, so why was she avoiding it? When I asked Netori, she shrugged.

"She's a girl, not fap material from one of your magazines. Girls are complicated. You can't just stick your dick in her and expect her to love you forever."

"Didn't that work for you?" I asked in return.

"Keep dreaming, dummy, even if I spread my legs right now you'd barely earn a point!"

I still saw my sister as the next conquest. This was because not only had we already slept together but she also had several side boyfriends, so multiple thefts for more points. Points really did offer diminishing returns. It was like leveling in a video game. My first week playing was truly an abnormal experience. Now that I had dried up all the positions I could push Akiko into and all the first times I could take, leveling had truly become a grind. I still hadn't managed to reach level three and forcing Akiko to cheat on Derek barely netted me ten points a day.

"NTR Crush is about stealing women. For all intents and purposes, Akiko has already been stolen. Had you done things the other way and continued to let Derek enjoy your girl, there would be even fewer points." Netori had explained.

However, I was determined to reach level three, and with only one girl netting me points, that meant I needed to push her to her limit.

"Agn… tight… too tight!" she cried under me. "No more… I hurt… please stop, I can't take anymore. Please… no… no!"

That was why I had Akiko in my room on a Sunday. I had made her tell her parents she was staying over at a girlfriend's house for the weekend, but really, I had brought her into my room to start grinding points. I was so close to level three I could just taste those vanity points. However, to earn the last few points I needed to take extreme measures. I tied Akiko up with various ropes and had spent the last two days sexually torturing her in every way I could think of.

I had put clamps on her nipples. I had dropped ice on her crotch. I had stuffed something in her pussy while I fucked her ass. I had tied her up and contorted her into every position imaginable. She had earned various bruises and scratches over the last two days. Akiko truly looked like a broken woman. However, even now, I saw her cumming, her eyes rimmed with euphoria. Akiko was really enjoying this. Well, even if it was an awful experience for her, I'd do it anyway, and without feeling much guilt. Akiko had long sense lost my respect. She was just my plaything.

I had started rope practice on Akiko a few weeks ago. It was actually an attempt to prepare for tying up my sister. With her window nailed shut, I'd need to come up with a different way to rape her. Getting good with ropes seemed like a necessity, and Akiko was the only girl I could hogtie. So, I started tying her up, and then kept tying her up, and eventually, it grew to this point.

As soon as I removed the gag in her mouth made from her dirty underwear which she had cum all over yesterday, she had started begging for release. To be fair, once she got over the initial shock, she had been a good sport over the last 24 hours. But as I moved onto hour 48, her body was starting to break down. Tears ran down her face freely, and even her arousal was starting to be replaced with a fear of what I'd do next.

She was tied up on the bed with her feet and arms behind her back. This put her in a sort of crab walk pose from which she couldn't move or escape.

"Let's use the cunt blaster again," I said shoving her underwear back in her mouth.

"Mmm! Nmmm! Nmmm!" She shook her head desperately with her eyes open, more tears falling.

The cunt blaster was the name I gave a tool I had come up with one day in shop class. I had previously pulled apart a vibrator and noticed that the design was really just an unbalanced weight and a rotator. It was the same concept as the feedback vibration in controllers. One of the heavy duty wood drills in class was similarly unbalanced, and whenever someone tried to use it, it shook so violently that it was hard to keep in your hand. After using Dirt Scribe on my shop teacher and finding out that he had been skimming money from the class funds to bang a stripper, he had been happy to let me borrow any tools I wanted.

I always liked to tinker with things. Back when I still cared about Akiko's wants, I used to fix appliances for a couple of extra bucks to take her on dates. Now that I was playing this game, that meager salary seemed completely inefficient. Maybe I needed to consider getting a job?

Well, at the very least, my skills were sufficient that I was able to insert the drill part into a massager. It was an old one with some metal parts. New ones made from plastic were likely too weak to be able to handle the extreme vibration this device put out. It was seriously jarring. The first time I used it, my teeth were chattering when I was done. I ended up wrapping the handle in a bunch of insulation. The most violent part went against Akiko's clit, naturally.

This weekend was the first time I got to try it on her. The first time I had used it, she had gone crazy. She ended up peeing herself and passing out. That was two days ago, and this was only the third time I was using it on her. The second time I managed to keep it up for five minutes. By the end, her pussy had been so numbed that she couldn't feel anything after the powerful contractions. I poked one finger into her, then two, and she said she couldn't feel them at all.

So… I stuck my fist into her. She was already really wet, and it only took a bit of force to get it in her. That, she felt, but with her pussy numbed, it wasn't painful. It was more of a shock. Seeing my entire fist slid inside her, she couldn't believe her pussy which was once so small and tight could stretch over the whole thing. I fisted her for the first time yesterday. Hey, I said I tried everything, after all, to reach my next level, and fisting just happened to be one of the few things I hadn't done yet.

Although she complained and whined that I was ruining her pussy, she couldn't deny that it felt incredible. She ended up cumming twice on my fist until her body grew too sore to continue. I was a bit surprised that she let me do that. At that time, she wasn't even tied up. How high were her limits anyway. Just when I thought I was about to break her, we always seemed to take things one step farther. It was suprising, but so was how sadistic I could be when I didn't care about afterward.

Now that I was pulling out the device again, I wondered how long she could last. Perhaps I could get ten minutes out of her. Naturally, we were at my house, so besides playing loud music as my sister did, I also needed to cover her mouth. Even the gag wasn't enough. I had to hold her mouth shut with my hand when I used this thing. There was just no other way.

Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr………..

"Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…" I shoved my hand down over her lips as I turned the tool up to full blast.

She made it seven minutes before her body was ripping at the restraints so violently I thought she'd get hurt. There was a massive stain of wetness under her from losing fluids. In truth, my bed was just about ruined thanks to this girl. She should repay me. Maybe I could put her to work. She could be a sex slave and earn money for me on the corner. No… even after everything I've done, those thoughts still seemed to hurt my heart a bit.

In spite of everything that Akiko had done to me, I just couldn't bring myself to completely destroy her. Even now, using her body to earn points, I didn't do anything that the girl herself didn't find pleasurable. For all intents and purposes, I never made her come to my house. She chose to do that of her own accord. However, now that she was mine, even if she was little more than a meat toilet, I wouldn't share her with anyone. For better or worst, Akiko was mine from now on. I decided I wouldn't discard her.

"Hmmm… I wonder what we can fit in you now." I spoke that last part out loud, looking around the room.

"Mmmlll…" She tried to murmur something from within her gag.

A moment later, her eyes rolled up into the back of her head and she collapsed flaccid in her restraints.

"Oh, you passed out." I sighed, dropping the cunt blaster on the bed next to her.

It was heavy and landed with a distinct thud.

"That's a nasty device you made." A voice came from behind me, followed by a sniffing sound. "This place smells like a cheating skank."

I chuckled, looking down at Akiko. "That's true… she really has stunk up my room, hasn't she? Man, even my rug is stained."

Netori floated into my vision, a pout on her face, and her eyes locked on me. "I was talking about you!"

"Eh? Me? A cheater? I'm single, who am I cheating on?"

"Hmph!" Netori turned her head. "Isn't the reason you're earning all those points so you can have my body again?"

"Keep dreaming!" I shot back. "The day I have your body, it'll be because I took it!"

Netori blinked, and then laughed with her hand over her mouth. "Is that so… you've been earning points so aggressively this weekend, it's been blowing up my phone, I thought you were just desperate to make me watch."

"I'm pretty sure you like to watch, so don't make this about me." I swatted at her ass which was floating near my face.

"Tee hee!" Netori laughed, turning her body and skillfully avoiding my touch.

"Why are you here, Netori?" I demanded, glaring up at her as she looked down at me from the ceiling.

"Hmm… perhaps you need a break?" Netori offered.

"What is this? A video game moderator asking me to take breaks in between long gaming sessions? Give me a break!" I grabbed a pillow and chucked it at her.

"AH! Don't throw stuff, that's cheating!" She said, even while flying around the room to dodge it.

"Cheating? That's rich coming from you." I glared at her before turning to the unconscious Akiko and dragging her tied form to the edge of the bed. "If you're done, I need to earn more points, I wonder if I creampie her while sleeping if that elicits any bonuses… maybe I can make her pregnant… I'll have to abort it in a few months. Damn… child sacrifice, maybe that's a bit too far."

"Well, fortunately, you don't need to go that far!" She finally landed back on the ground.

"And why is that?"

"Because…" She brought out a cheap plastic celebratory whistle and blew it. "Congratulations! You made it to level 3!"

"Tell me that shit sooner!" I cursed, grabbing the nearest thing.

"Ahhh! I said no throwing!"

Report chapter Comments

"Sorry, we're just not interested in someone with no experience."

"How can I get experience if no one will hire me?"

"I'm sorry…"

The door slammed in my face. The store wasn't even closing. Apparently, he just felt like slamming the door in my face to punctuate the fact he wasn't going to hire me. My very short resume crumpled slightly as my hand shook. It was true, I had never had a job before. In truth, I never really felt I needed a job before graduating. Unfortunately, NTR Crush was a game where I'd need to start earning a little money if I wanted to progress. Thus, I felt strongly that I needed a job.

I had tried a few PC repair shops. I could build a computer from scratch. However, if I wasn't certified with some kind of windows compliance B.S., they didn't appear to be the least bit interested in me. Then, I tried a couple of fast food places, but all the local ones were managed by fat middle-aged men who were only interested in hiring high school girls they could ogle and take advantage of. The latest place I had tried to apply to was a job handing out flyers, but the more I pressed them about actually being paid, the shiftier that got until just now when a door slammed in my face.

I supposed they wanted to pay people under the counter or something. Perhaps they wanted to get me to work for free for a while, and only pay me if business picked up. Either way, I wasn't going to be taken advantage of like that. I sighed and walked away. With my head lowered, I wasn't paying attention when I suddenly bumped into someone.

"Ah! Watch it!" A girl's voice cried out.

I reached out and grabbed her, stopping her from falling down on her butt. Suddenly, a pair of brown eyes were looking up at me. I instantly recognize the girl in my arms.

"Kira?"

Kira was the daughter of my teacher, and the student council president too. We used to be friends when I was younger, but when I started dating my first real girlfriend, she grew very jealous of Kira and flew into a rage every time we hung out. Thus, I stopped hanging out with Kira. Of course, I knew now that my former girlfriend Eiko was so jealous because she was a cheating whore. Like Akiko, she was a massive cheat. Unlike Akiko, who was only obsessed with one guy, Eiko slept around. She still attended my high school, and slept around enough that she had a reputation as a slut. These weren't just rumors though. Netori had confirmed to me herself that Eiko had slept with no less than six guys during our relationship, and I hadn't even fucked her once.

That history burned, so I decided to ignore it. I looked down at Kira, who had only just now realized that I still had my hand wrapped around her, keeping her from falling.

"Hakaru!" Kira cried out, her face turning bright red, but not fighting from my grip. "What are you doing here after school?"

"Ah? Oh… I'm looking for a job." I finally let her go, causing Kira to let out a breath as if trying to calm herself. "What about you?"

"N-nothing!" Kira said defensively, but then tapped her lips. "Hakaru wants a job, huh?"

It was clear to me that she was doing something she didn't want me to know about and was trying to change the conversation. Since Netori entered my life, I had grown a lot more conscious on the hidden meaning behind girl's actions, and it was clear as day that Kira was hiding something. However, I didn't have any reason to push her, so I went along with her conversation.

"Yeah… allowance just isn't enough and I don't get too many electronic repair jobs anymore."

"Ah!" Kira snapped her finger. "That's right, you're pretty good with audio/video stuff, right?"

"Yeah, well, it's not really doing me any good right now. I'm not certified…"

"No! It's perfect, actually." Kira reached out and grabbed my hand.

"Huh?"

"I got a job I can get you!" Kira said excitedly, immediately turning and pulling me.

Now that I remembered properly, Kira had always been that kind of girl. She was usually shy until she got an idea in her head, and then she became like a bull. She used to drag me all around, causing mischief. I figured it was this bull-headed personality that got her the student council president office. Well, it didn't hurt that her dad was the vice-principal and her mom was a teacher. That fact left many people angry and frustrated with her, feeling that she didn't deserve her success.

Of course, at the time this happened, I was dating my girlfriend and didn't have any interest in her life, so it wasn't something I thought about much until now. I stared at her twin tails bouncing along as she pulled me down the street boldly while holding my hand. I even received a few looks from a few jealous guys who didn't like seeing anyone with a girl. I had been dating girls through most of high school, so I had gotten used to this look.

Kira was still wearing her student outfit, while I had slipped into something a bit more comfortable. The contrast made the scene of both of us together even more scandalous. I blinked when I noticed what building she was leading me into. It used to be an inn of some kind. Now, it looked somewhat run down. It had flashy signs on it and a sign to rent by the hour. Was she taking me to a love hotel!

Kira didn't hesitate to bring me into the residence. I could smell paint as if the place was still being renovated. The lighting was low and the place looked a bit sketchy. He definitely wasn't in high school. I suddenly started wondering if Kira had a boyfriend. Why was that an issue? Why did I feel like it'd be better if she did? I really needed to calm myself!

We ended up going to the front counter of the lobby. There was a tall guy standing there who also looked somewhat shady. He had blue dyed hair and a piercing in his nose. He looked at the pair of us holding hands with a frown.

"Hey, oniichan!" Kira called out, waving excitedly.

Suddenly, I took another look at the guy behind the counter. That's right, Kira's brother was always a bit of a punk guy. However, he never could dye his hair or anything because of high school rules. He would have graduated last year though, so now he could do whatever he wanted. It looked like he had done all the things he had wanted to do. He had a tattoo on his arm, a piercing in his nose, and dyed hair. I wondered what his mother thought.

Although, on second though, Kira's family was mixed. She wasn't a full Japanese girl, and they were very lax on eastern customs. My mother had never liked Kira. Would she also get a tattoo and piercings after school graduation? That would certainly be a surprising direction for the student council president to go after school ended.

"Sis… what are you doing here? And in school uniform? You know, dad's going to be pissed."

Kira rolled her eyes. "We both know dad and mom are so uptight. This is their own son's business. They should be happy for you!"

Kira's brother narrowed his eyes. "Now, I feel like you're buttering me up. You want something."

"Can't a sister just want to see her oniichan-"

"I'm going to stop you right there. You only call me oniichan when you want a favor. So, what is it? Does it have to do with your boyfriend here?"

Kira broke into a blush, only now releasing my hand. "He-he-he's not my boyfriend!"

"Okay then, a guy you want to be your boyfriend…"

"Deacon! Stop it!" Kira said tearfully. "He's just an old friend who needs a job! It's just a job! I remember you said you needed a guy good with tech! Besides, you know him! Remember, Hakaru, we used to play together?"

"Hmm…." Deacon eyed me up and down before shrugging. "That's right. I remember you. You were dating that Eiko girl for a while. Damn she gave good he.. aaaaahh… shit… I mean…"

I put up my hand. "It's okay, I know all about that stuff."

Kira cocked her head, looking between the two of us as if she didn't know all about that stuff. Bullheaded, but surprisingly innocent. I had never told her about the brutal end to my last relationship. As far as she knew, I was dating Eiko, and now I'm dating Akiko and that was that. Neither of us decided to fill her in.

"A job?"

"Yeah… I just need something to do after school to bring in some money. I want to buy a few things, and helping people with computer stuff isn't earning me enough anymore."

"So, you're a tech guy then?" Deacon asked.

I nodded. "I can build a PC if I need to."

"And you're familiar… with that stuff?"

I raised an eyebrow. Just what exactly was he expecting me to do? However, I did have an answer.

"I dated Eiko… right?" I said quietly.

Deacon threw up his hands and shrugged. "Alright. You're hired. Shit. That means you're my first employee. That feels weird."

"What exactly am I doing?" I asked, still a little confused

"Eh? You couldn't tell from the outside?" Kira broke in, giving me a questioning look.

I wore a wry smile. "Actually, I mean… it kind of looks like a lo-lo… ah…"

"A love hotel, right?" Deacon spoke up without hesitation and chuckled.

When Kira heard that, she exploded into a blush. "A l-l-love hotel! That's not… this isn't!"

"Actually, it was a love hotel before. However, they've been doing that clean up the downtown campaign the last few years and the city no longer allows that sort of thing. So, I bought the place out and I'm turning it into a gaming pad and karaoke bar."

"Karaoke?" I said wonderingly.

Those kinds of places started to go out of business in the eighties. America didn't take to karaoke like the Japanese, so many of those bars shut down during the western invasion.

"I said gaming and Karaoke!" Deacon corrected. "It's basically a place where you can rent a room and supplies. Lan parties, gaming, sport events, you name it! The couches are big and comfy. The privacy is assured. The televisions are HD. What more can you ask for? Well… at least that's the idea…"

Kira clapped slightly, as if trying to humor Deacon.

"Ah… so you need me to help set up the Audio Video stuff."

"Well, a second hand to keep this stuff running won't hurt. Plus, you'll run the counter. We opened officially last month, but the front needs to be fixed though. The guy who made the signs totally made the place look shady. That's why mom's not going to be happy, a girl in a school uniform walking into a love hotel with a boy… you're really dumb some times, sis."

"Eh? Eh!" Kira blushed. "That's not… we're not…"

"Just head off," I said as smoothly as I could. "I think I got it from here. Thank you for your help!"

"Ah.. oh… of course!" Kira gave me a bow, still flustered. "Thank you, Oniichan!"

She gave that call as she ran for the door, waving as she left. If no one noticed her entering the love hotel, they certainly would see her leaving it as loud as she was being. We could both only shake our heads at her lack of social awareness.

"She gone?" Deacon looked intently at the shut door and then sighed. "Good. I wasn't gonna talk about this in front of my sister, but if you're going to work here, you need to know about the dirty little reality of this place."

"Eh? It's a gaming center?"

Deacon chuckled. "Well, it is. I'll certainly rent to any teens or kids that come wanting to lan or whatever. However, let's face it, you lock two teens of the opposite sex in a room together for a few hours and what are they going to do?"

I furrowed my eyebrows, but only had to think for a moment before my eyes opened wide. "Seriously?"

"Yeah, man. I mean, officially, it's our policy to stop people from having sex in the rooms, but unofficially, more than 50% of my profit comes from teenagers fucking. We forbid anyone over 22 from using this place and we rebranded it as for kids, but ultimately, it's still an hourly rent love hotel to way too many guests."

"So, what is my job then?" I asked with a furrowed brow.

"Come, I'll show you." We walked down the hallway where he guided. "Of course, your main responsibility will be to sell people time and kick them out when they are done. We also have concessions you can sell them. Soda, nachos, popcorn… typical movie theater stuff. It's mostly microwavable crap overpriced as always, so don't worry about having to learn to use an oven. We rent games, movies, whatever. They also have game consoles in every room.

"It was my dream to create a place that kids wanted to hang out with friends on the weekends and after school." Deacon opened up one of the rooms. "But after a month of this, I realized my harsh reality."

He gestured around the room, and my eyes had to widen. There was an abandoened bra on the couch, and a very clear stain in the middle of the couch that did not look like it was caused by food or soda. Deacon kicked the trash bucket next to me, and I looked down to see a used condom sitting in there. The entire room felt thick with sex. It smelled somewhat like my own room after I had played with Akiko all weekend. On the television a porn with the good bits blurred out was left playing while muted.

"Damn…" I said out loud.

Deacon chuckled. "Yeah… this is how they usually leave it. I'm sorry to say, man, but your job is cleaning up this mess. I had to get an upholstery cleaner and everything. Empty the trash, scrub the walls, delete the user history, scrub the couch for cum stains… so gross."

"So, you want me to be your cum cleaner?" I asked with a frown.

"Hey… you make it sound bad. I'm paying you most of the time to just sit around and take orders. Cleaning only comes at night. You can check out any movies or games you want. Heck, if you have a girl, you can use one of the rooms yourself as long as you clean up after. Although the best perk… "He stopped and lowered his eyes. "Can you keep a secret?"

I nodded. "Yeah, man, my job kind of depends on this, right?"

Deacon chuckled. "Come over to the backroom."

I followed him into his office, where he had several monitors set up. That's when I realized I was looking at a very nice security system that had camera's filming every room and the hallway.

"Wait… you have cameras in the rooms?"

"Of course, it's for child safety. Yet, these teenagers are so horny they don't care. The first few days I actually tried to stop them from fucking. Eventually, I just started watching." Using a desktop, he opened a file and started playing it. "See anything you recognize?"

I looked down at the screen. There was a girl on her knees sucking dick. She was wearing my school's uniform. As she grew more and more excited, she hiked up her skirt, bent over, and the guy started fucking her from behind. However, my eyes landed on her face, and I realized I did know that girl.

"Eiko…"

"How do you think a looser like me ever got an underclassmen like her to suck my cock? I showed her this video and told her I was going to have to inform her parents. She couldn't get on her knees fast enough begging me to delete it. I said I would. That guy was even her boyfriend too. What a slut." He glanced over at me and then blushed. "Uh… I mean…"

"It's alright. It was a long time ago." I shrugged. "You… got any more of these recordings?"

Deacon chuckled. "Yup, I got recordings of half the kids at your school in compromising positions. Girls fucking boyfriends. Girls fucking guys who aren't their boyfriends. Guys lighting up. What I lack… is someone on the inside. Someone at the high school who knows whose dating who… and who knows who would hurt the most if this leaked out. Someone that can use this information… you know… for good."

"If I work for you, I can use these images?" I asked, my eyes starting to brighten.

"I see it more as a mutually beneficial… arrangement." Deacon grinned, nodding his head, "So, what do you say?"

I scratched my chin. "I think things at school are about to get very interesting."

Report chapter Comments

Disclaimer: Since I've actually been accused of racism in this story by several people, I feel I need to point out this is a story with characters from a Japan that was annexed by America after WWII and are thus embittered. The mother, in particular, is anti-westerner, and as the son hangs out with her, he picks up a little of her tendency to look down on them. This does not reflect my personal feelings on the subject. Some of my friends are Westerners. And my children. And my wife. And myself.

"This is the card key. It'll let you in the room. The room is already equipped with cable, karaoke, and a list of movies. If you need anything else, just ask…" I said as I put a card on the table.

"Hehe… do you offer any erotic movies?" The guy asked with a grin, wrapping his arm around his girl as he pocketed the card.

"Don't ask him that!" The girl in his arms blushed, hitting him on the pectoral playfully.

"You need an id to prove you're 18 for me to unlock that stuff," I responded.

The guy frowned. "Tsk… so stingy."

He grabbed his girlfriend and then pulled her off to the room. He was a buff guy with blue dyed hair. He looked like a westerner, as did his girlfriend. They were the kind of people who would have been shunned in Japan before the annexation, but were becoming more and more common these days. There was little question as to why he had brought this girl here.

I let out a sigh. That was another sex-filled nightmare room I would have to clean. I shivered at the thought. At least, the girl was pretty, even if they both looked like a couple of deviants. Heading to the backroom, I checked the monitors on the wall. Her shirt was already off and he was sucking her nipple while she moaned. Damn! Those guys didn't even take a moment to warm up! I didn't even move that fast with Akiko, and she was just my sex slave!

I was getting the distinct feeling that this guy was planning on renting for only the time he took to have sex. He was going to be really annoying when he got out and realized that it was a two-hour rent minimum and that he had to pay for the rest of the time. Since I started working here, I had already had to fight with two other cheap assholes just trying to bang their girlfriend for fifteen minutes and tried to be prorated by the second. .

It was after school, and Deacon had left me in charge of the store while he ran around on some errands. Other than the couple that just came in, there was a second couple who was just finishing up, and a pair of girls who were genuinely actually just doing karaoke. Well, not every teen used this spot as their own personal fuck zone, but it certainly came close.

While cleaning out the bathroom, I had even discovered a hole in the wall which connected a boy's stall to a girl's stall. It was basically a glory hole. There was a cover on both ends. Both people would need to flip open their side for there to be any privacy concerns, but yeah, guys were definitely sticking their dicks in that hole and getting sucked off by girl's sitting on the toilet. At least, most of the girls swallowed, so it wasn't a messy cleanup.

The couple that had just been in the lobby had already passed third base, and he had her on her knees and she was sucking his cock. They weren't people I recognized from my school, so my interest was only passive. That was one of Deacon's commands. If students I recognized from school popped in, then I was to mark it and write everything I knew about them. As to what to do with that information, I didn't think Deacon had that figured out yet. The plan was a work in progress.

"Ooo… so the job you got is to watch other people fuck? That doesn't seem like it will help you win the game."

At this point, I was used to Netori showing up unannounced behind me. I only jumped a little when she started talking, her head hovering just behind my shoulder. I shot her an exasperated look.

"Netori! You want to talk about helping me win the game? You're the one who announced I leveled and then took off before allowing me to cash in my prizes! I've been calling for you the last two days. You didn't go to school, you didn't answer my call? Where were you?"

"Ah… did Hakaru miss me?" Netori chuckled.

"You…" I shot her a glowering look. "The only thing I missed was the points you've deprived me pf!"

"Relax… relax… I'm sorry, something came up and I got busy. I am a goddess, after all, I can't play with Hakaru all the time, I have work to do."

"I find it hard to believe you do work!"

"Hakaru! I take offense to that! I work so hard! You're totally taking me for granted! Hmph… you better show me some appreciation soon. If you keep this up, I'll arrange to have you catch me with another man, just to teach you a lesson."

"What did you say, bitch?"

"I have needs. You haven't even spent a point to have sex with me! Instead, you just play with that sex slave girl all day."

"You said that giving you points for sex was meaningless!"

"What's wrong with meaningless sex?" Netori asked. "All I'm saying is if Tori doesn't get her rocks off with you, she'll go elsewhere."

"Then bend over and I'll fuck you right now!" I shouted.

"No! Not without points!" Netori huffed. "You just don't get women, do you?"

I gritted my teeth as Netori floated out of my reach, a stubborn look on her face. I had to rub my temples. Only Netori had the ability to make me so frustrated so quickly. I told myself that this was simply a part of her nature, but it was still hard dealing with her.

After reaching level three, I gained access to more abilities and also more points, but before I could even ask, Netori got a text on her phone and said she had to go. Then, she spent two days hiding somewhere. Now, she was back, pretending like nothing happened and talking about cheating on me unless I paid her for sex. What was with this sort of shitty behavior?

"Look, just lay it out there, what is my situation?"

"Fine…" Netori sighed, finally relaxing until her feet touched the floor. "Let's go over your status."

She pulled out her phone and began to click in it roughly. She didn't seem pleased, but she didn't seem that angry either. She was right, I didn't really understand women much at all. I considered using my dialing mind-reader on her.

"It won't work." When I blinked, Netori glanced at me. "Dirt Scribe. Goddess isn't included! That would make the game too easy!"

"What does that mean?"

"Figure that out yourself!" Netori sniffed. "You have 5 vanity points. How would you like to spend them?"

"Same as before, 1 inch to my dick, inch to girth, and then 2 more attractiveness."

"Fine… Your dick has graduated to big now. Your dick is 7.5 inches long and 2.25 inches thick. Mmm… that's big enough you might even be able to make me cum without faking it."

I ignored her attempts to goad me as I felt my groin. It really was big now. I was very conscious of the bulky thing in my pants. I was wearing boxers, and now I was thinking I might need to change to boxer briefs.

"What about my other stats?" I asked.

"You're 8 on attractiveness. Ten is beautiful by the way… that's the maximum for a normal attractive person. Go over 10, and you slip into the supermodel realm. As I said, a supernatural beauty like me is only a 16. Your hot enough to date the hottest girl at your school, but only just. As for me. I'm still out of your league!"

"Yeah, yeah, keep going…"

"As for your stamina, you're at 5/100. Congratulations, you won't blow your load five seconds after sticking it in a girl. You already know you have Dirt Scribe and Locked Promise. You still can get Second Chance for 2000, then there is Slut Scale, Rape Forgiveness, Confusion, and Cuck Break for 5000. You have 5620 points at the moment."

"What about new skills for level three?"

"Level threes skills cost 10,000 points. Level 4 will require 20,000 points, so you'll have a chance at one of those skills eventually, but right now you can't afford any."

5620 points. I had to molest and rape Akiko like a villain, but after so much work, that was all I could earn with one girl. Worse, it looked like every level was double the difficulty of the last level. Unless I started getting with new girls, it'd be a long while before I needed to worry about my next skill. However, I still wanted to know what my new skills could be.

"What are the new skills?" I asked directly.

"The new skills are Cheater's Trap, Manipulation, True Feelings, Safety First, and First Strike," Netori explained. Cheater's Trap makes someone you've already cheated with more susceptible to cheating again. It affects your points because it's easier to get them to cheat a second time, but it does guarantee more successful long-term cheating friends. Manipulation allows you to adjust someone's way of thinking. It makes them more amenable to the power of suggestion. It's sort of like hypnosis. First Strike gives you an advantage with a girl the first time you meet her. She'll like you and trust you more at your first meeting. Once again, this can affect your points. I'm not a fan of most of the third level abilities. They cheat too much and take the fun out of the game."

She said that, yet my eyes flashed eagerly when I heard those skills. With Cheater's Trap and First Strike together, it'd be very easy to get women to form affairs with me by using first strike to make them cheat the first time, and then catching them in a cheater's trap after. However, that was small compared to Manipulation, I could get basically anyone I wanted. I mean, sure, I could try the hard way first, but if all else failed, I could manipulate them into bed. Plus, I could use manipulation on guys too, it was definitely the ability I wanted, no matter whether Netori agreed with it or not. However, there were two abilities she had yet to explain and I just had to ask.

"What of the last two?" I asked.

"These are more useful abilities. Safety First prevents you from getting diseases or getting girls pregnant unintentionally. You can still make a girl pregnant, but it needs to be your will to make it happen. As for True feelings, it's the antithesis to the other abilities. It forces a girl to act on her true feelings. You can see it like love potion number 9. It removes all doubt and magical manipulation. Things like Locked Promise, Confusion, Manipulation… would be rendered useless."

"So, if I used it on Akiko, her locked promise would be gone, and she'd immediately leave me and go to Derek?"

Netori scratched her cheek and chuckled. "Yeah, something like that…"

"Well, no thanks!" I snapped. "How could I possibly want to do that? Girls don't like me. Having them act on their true feelings would be the last thing I would want. Rather, that Manipulation skill sounds much more up my alley."

"That's just the easy way…" Netori sniffed.

"Well, either way, I'm going to wait a bit until I have enough for those third tier abilities."

"You don't plan to spend any today?" Netori crossed her arms and glared at me. "Not even on me?"

It wasn't like I wasn't interested, but points were precious, and a single time with Netori seemed like it'd be throwing my points away at the moment. Besides, I had already said that when I slept with Netori next, it'd be because I stole her. Why was she being so insistent today? Of course, I also didn't think that Netori would run to another guy. She may use it as a threat, but after Derek, I had the distinct feeling that she was on my side. That was why I was so confused since I didn't understand how throwing my points at her would help me win the game.

"No, I don't plan to."

"Then, don't call me again until you plan to spend something. I already said I'm busy. I don't like my time being wasted!" Netori spun around and disappeared in a single movement.

I stared at the place Netori had been with my mouth open. "What has gotten into her?

Seriously, Netori was always strange and unpredictable, but lately, she'd been growing even stranger. The only thing I could say was that I just didn't really understand women, it seemed.

"Hey! Guy! I'm done with the room! Don't think you can stay in that back room and charge me for another minute!" A familiar voice shouted.

It was the guy who had just rented a room. He was done already? It had barely been five minutes.

I turned around and headed out of the backroom. The guy was standing at the desk with the key in his hand. The girl was standing nearby. She had her arms crossed and a displeased look on her face. Netori had distracted me so I hadn't seen what happened in the room. The girl was pretty, but a bit of a punk. She was a westerner with a nose piercing and a tattoo. I imagined she had a tramp stamp too. I decided to use Dirt Scribe on her.

"Hey! We're done with the room. We decided not to use it!" The guy said, crossing his arms.

This guy is so fucking cheap. I only went out with him cause he has a nice car, but he took me out to some fast food restaurant, then takes me to this shady place to have sex. Then, he cums after I sucked him off just a little bit. I didn't even get it in me! I'm all worked up. Damn it, I'd hump any guy right now.

"Oi… you listening?" the guy knocks on the desk loudly.

But it has got to be a guy with a big dick. His dick was really small. Give me something bigger than six inches and I'll pounce it without question!

I blinked and gave my best professional smile, "I'm afraid that rental is a required two hours. That's 2000 yen."

"You trying to rob me? Are you stupid or something? I already said that I'm not paying. We didn't use the room!"

This is so embarrassing! I'm sorry, person behind the counter, I'm totally going to dump this guy. In fact, you're kind of cute, Hehe… if he won't pay, I wouldn't mind paying you with my body…

I let out a cough. Never before had someone called me cute. It must have been those last two points in attractiveness that finally put me into the cute category. At four, I was probably a bit below average. At Six… I was presentable. Now that I'm eight, I probably look pretty good looking. By ten, I'd probably be attractive enough to be one of those popular guys. I also really liked the way this girl was thinking. She was definitely a perverted freaky girl.

"I'm sorry, sir, but you entered the room for a bit. Thus, I'll have to completely clean it to make sure it's acceptable for the next guest."

"How's that my problem? This is robbery! You're robbing me!" The guy shouted, trying to make a scene.

I was familiar with this tactic. It was popular amongst western men in Japan. Since Japanese people valued public peace, western men found if they threw a tantrum in public, they could get the Japanese to concede in a lot of things. It was a bullying tactic. Had it been the old me, I might have even folded with this. However, I had been through a lot and I wasn't the same guy I used to be.

"Relax, perhaps we can work something out, yeah?" I offered calmly.

"What does that mean?" He asked suspiciously. "I'm not paying you anything!"

I shook my head, "No, with this method, you won't have to pay me a single yen."

"What is it?" He demanded.

"Of course, I simply want her." I pointed my finger at the girl. "Give me your girl."

Report chapter Comments

"What the hell did you just say?" The guy took a step forward, his scrunched-up forehead looking bewildered at the words that just came out of my mouth.

I didn't let my expression shift an inch as I smiled. "I mean, I figured you'd rather have her clean up than you?"

The guy blinked, "Huh? Clean?"

"Yeah… I mean, you guys used the room, but I still got to clean the whole thing. Company policy. However, I agree, I shouldn't charge you, but I need someone to clean that room. So, as long as your girl is willing to do it for me, I'm cool with letting you guys off."

"Really?" The guy brightened up a bit.

"Seriously?" The girl put on an ugly expression. "Just pay the guy. You're seriously going to make me clean that room?"

"Hey," The guy shrugged. "We barely used it, right? Just a couple minutes?"

I nodded. "There is a procedure, I'll walk her through it, only takes like fifteen minutes. In the meantime, you can go get your car and bring it around. She'll be done before you know it."

The girl looked displeased, but the guy started nodding. "Yeah… cool. I thought you were one of the cool guys. Thanks, man."

I gave him a phony smile. I suspected he used the garage a few blocks down as there was no street parking around here. It'd take him at least fifteen minutes to get his car. Most westerners liked to drive. Had he been Japanese, he might have walked or taken the subway, but because he was a westerner, I knew he drove around in a car, which the girl had confirmed. Even though it was inconvenient, those Americans would pay ¥2000 for parking and still end up walking. Well, it gave me all the time I needed with his girl.

What gave me the confidence I'd succeed? Well, I had heard her thoughts. She was definitely the kind of girl that wasn't above getting a little revenge. Her boyfriend had already gotten her worked up, but unlike him, she hadn't enjoyed any release. I maintained my public smile as up until the guy left the store. The girl turned to me, crossing her arms in front of her chest and giving a very deliberate sigh while rolling her eyes.

She was a pretty girl, probably around twenty, with a piercing in her nose and a tattoo around her ankle. She was wearing a leather skirt and fishnets, and a black blouse too. I was wondering if she had any other tattoos or piercings under her clothing marking that pale skin of hers.

"I'm not cleaning any toilets or anything like that." She snapped.

I gave her a smile, gesturing for her to head back into the room. "Don't worry, there is only one thing you need to do."

"Yeah?" the girl walked forward, not suspecting a thing as she entered the room where a moment ago she had been sucking her boyfriend's dong.

Looking at her tight behind stretching that skirt, I was already growing really excited. I repeated in my head the mantra that women want it just as much as guys. She's already said she's all for this, so I just got to go for it. If she rejected it, would I rape her? I wasn't sure. After all, her boyfriend was right outside. Either way, I could get my ass kicked, but one way might even get me jail time if I was unlucky enough. It wasn't like my sister where I had anonymity and it was secretly her fetish.

Putting on a face similar to the one I wore when I was dealing with Akiko, I closed and locked the door. Hearing the click, the girl turned around and looked back at me, a frown forming on her face.

"What is it you want me to do?"

I gave a chuckle. I didn't know if it was from nervousness or from some sadism, but it sounded a bit sinister. Without letting my brain talk me out of it, I reached down, unzipped my pants and then pulled it out. My dick was a lot bigger than it had been even earlier today. No one would mistake it for a small dick anymore. It was thick, long, and already getting hard with me thinking about fucking this hot girl.

"Take care of this and we're all good."

The girl's eyes fell on the dick, and several expressions played across her face. First, she was shocked, with just a little bit of disgust. Even if a girl thought such dirty things, thinking them and actually having to decide to act on them were two different things. However, before she could instinctively decline, she realized just how big this dick was compared to her boyfriend. He was actually a bit small. He didn't do westerners any favors, that was for sure. To see my cock, about twice the size, it was probably the biggest this girl had ever seen.

"S-seriously?" The girl said, looking at me in disbelief.

She didn't scream, attack me, or try to flee the room. That was a good thing. There was such a thing as passive consent. Maybe some people wanted to claim this didn't count in the bedroom, but I wasn't one of them. Unless you tell me no, then I'm definitely going to treat things as a yes. Well, I had already raped my own sister and turned my girlfriend into a sex slave, I didn't really need to justify my actions anymore.

"There are cameras in the rooms." I said, pointing over my shoulder with my thumb. "I know you missed out. He'll be a while getting the car, why don't you make everyone happy."

She glanced up at the camera with concern. It was subtle, but hinting that failure to cooperate might mean her sex video gets plastered all over the web was another nice piece of motivation, not that I made that threat. If she wanted to consider that as a possibility, she was welcome to it. The girl swallowed one more time, looking at my cock, and then lowered her head in defeat.

"Okay…" She said in almost a whisper, moving down to her knees in front of my cock like a submissive woman.

I gave another chuckle, pulling my dick away from her hands. "Actually, we only have fifteen minutes and I'd seen where this direction goes. How about you strip and we go from there?"

The girl stood back up, and spoke in a high-octave shocked voice. "Strip?"

I nodded. "Take off your clothes. Spread it for me."

The girl slowly nodded in affirmation, but now she looked uneasy and was shaking for some reason. "Y-yes…"

She wasn't eloquent or sensual, but she was blushing and acting really shy, which was just as sexy. She took off her blouse and her skirt, revealing a pair of black underwear above her fishnet thigh-high socks. It was pretty sexy. At least, it was sexy enough I could tell she wanted to be seen that way.

"Good, now, how about you take them off too."

"Yes…"

I was using the same tone I used to order Akiko around. I expected it to fail with other girls, but despite the fact this girl wasn't my slave, she was just as obedient as Akiko. I was seriously really surprised. I was about to fuck a complete stranger. Sure, I had slept with Netori the first day I met her, but that situation was a little different. This girl truly is someone I just met, and will probably never meet again. She was a complete stranger. Here she was, stripping like a little slut while slipping glances at my big cock and shuddering with anticipation.

I had rarely felt this good before. It was the feeling of being in control. That was something I had only started to taste a month or two ago, and now that I flavored it, I came to like the feel. Watching her slowly pull off her bra and panties was quite exhilarating. The girl did have a tattoo on her back, the legendary tramp stamp. More than that, she had a smoothly shaved pussy, and a tattoo of a rose to the upper right of her pink cunt. Furthermore, she had one of her nipples pierced.

Suffice it to say, this girl was totally out of my league, yet she stood shaking without trying to hide her body. It was clear by the glistening of her pussy lips that she really wanted my cock.

"Lie down on the couch and spread your legs." I gave the next order.

She sat down on the couch, but then hugged herself like she was having second thoughts. It seemed like if I gave her enough time, she'd think her way out of this. I couldn't let her have doubts now!

"Lie back and spread them!" I demanded.

The girl closed her eyes for a second. "Do you have a condom?"

"Of course!" I declared, turning away.

Fortunately, she didn't see my grimace. A condom? Why the heck would I have a condom? Well, actually it was pretty normal to use condoms. Even this girl was a slutty stranger, so I was opening myself up to all kinds of possible diseases if I went bareback. However, one more glance at the smoking bare body and I knew I just had to bareback it. I wanted to see the look of surprise on her face when I came in her. I really wanted to see the look on her face as she sat in her boyfriends car with a load of my jizz leaking out her cunt.

Deacon had handed me a wrist rubber. It was like a rubber band but had information about the school. I didn't like wearing them because they pulled on the skin, but I did have one in my pocket. Pulling it out while remaining turned away from her, I rubbed them, making a screechy noise. A second later, I snapped it. Hopefully, that sounded enough like putting a condom on that this girl wouldn't realize the difference until it was too late.

"Alright, I'm done." I ordered, still facing away from her. "Now close your eyes."

It was a little suspicious of an order, but when I looked back, I could see she had listened to me. This beautiful slutty girl was lying on a couch with her legs spread open waiting for my dick. I was so hard I felt like I could pop open a can of soda. Throwing my shirt away, I immediately got on top of her. She exhaled a deep breath as I mounted her, but otherwise kept her eyes shut. This wasn't really the kind of situation where it was worth being romantic, but I kissed her anyway. I was delighted to see that she kissed me back. When I pushed my cock up against her pussy, she let out a cry and her eyes opened.

"I-it won't fit." She said nervously.

I gave a dry laugh, and then thrust into her.

"Ahhhhnn…" she let out a cry, one hand squeezing the couch cushion while the other grabbed on to my arm tightly.

Holy shit, her pussy felt like it went on forever, or maybe that was because my dick was so big now. Something I didn't realize about making my dick so much bigger is that it made all those pussies so much smaller in comparison. This slut's pussy was so fucking tight, and I felt like it took a solid minute to slide my whole length inside that tiny thing. I nearly busted my nut inside her with only one thrust. I seriously had to pause a bit. Fortunately, the girl herself was having just as much difficulty taking my cock as I did handling her pussy. She had a pained look on her face, and her eyes were squeezed tight.

"I'm going to keep going." I said gently, giving her lips another taste.

Her kisses weren't something passionate. With her, everything felt more simple and experimental. After having done so many different things with Akiko, this was the second girl I got to taste in some time. The time with my sister had been frantic, and the time with Netori had been my first. So, overall, this was the first time I got to enjoy someone who wasn't Akiko when I knew what I was doing..

I started rocking my hips and pushing my dick in and out of her. It still felt tight, and the girl wasn't saying very much. In fact, other than gripping me tightly with her mouth slightly open, making occasional whimpers, she was incredibly silent. My biggest regret at the moment was that I didn't have more time to enjoy her fully. She was such a sexy girl, and her bare pussy was such a unique experience, I wanted to enjoy this for a while.

Reaching down, I readjusted my cock, sliding it in once again. When I brought my hand back up, I realized there was blood on it. I stared at my hand for a moment before I realized what this was. Suddenly, her shaking and nervousness made sense. The tightness of her pussy, the very closed off and unslutty way she was acting. I had to admit, I was completely caught off guard.

With the outfit, the boyfriend, the tattoos and the piercings, I had made a major assumption about this girl, and now I realized that I was probably wrong. She wasn't a slut at all. Well, at least not in the way it mattered to me.

"You're a virgin?" I asked in disbelief.

That was a dumb question to ask. My dick was currently buried deep inside her. This girl wasn't a virgin anymore.

Report chapter Comments

"Seriously? You're a virgin?" I asked with a surprised look.

The girl under me turned away with embarrassment. "I was planning on giving it to him today… but then he acted like such a cheap jerk…"

"So, you gave it to me?" I raised an eyebrow.

"I-it's not like that…" she protested, tear sliding down her cheek. "The other girls at University were making fun of me for still being a virgin. I was just getting tired of being made fun of. Shit… I even have a boyfriend… yet I still went here with that guy."

I reached out and wiped the tear from her cheek. "It seems like I was a little rough."

The girl put on an uncomfortable expression. "It's fine. It already hurts. Just finish up quickly."

It seemed like this girl was looking to lose her virginity with any guy, and it just so happened to be me. I scratched my chin, thinking about how I felt about that. Netori had said before that if there was no emotion in it, that sex wouldn't get me a lot of points. I had to steal the girl entirely, and this girl's relationship with her boyfriend was somewhat superficial. I had been so quick to jump at the opportunity to get more points, especially when I found out I couldn't buy anything after leveling, that I jumped into this prematurely.

I wasn't just going around banging women for fun. There was a strategy involved. I decided to take women and make them mine. Looking down at the girl with wet eyes and a determined look, I realized the only thing I stole from her was her virginity. I let out a sigh and pulled out my dick, suddenly no longer in the mood to bang her. She looked up at me, her expression growing confused.

"What are you doing?" She asked.

"Your way too cute and sexy to lose your virginity here on a couch…" I explained, ignoring the fact it was technically too late. "On Friday, I'll take you on a real date. We'll get a place at a true love hotel and then we can do this the proper way."

The girl was already shaking her head. "That… I don't even know you. This… this was just a mistake."

"The name is Hakaru." I grabbed my pants and pulled them back on and stood. "Your name?"

The naked girl crossed her arms over her chest and closed her legs, starting to show some modesty now that I stopped being the aggressor. "I'm such an idiot. You're not even in college, are you? Are you a virgin too?"

I ignored those questions as I wrote down my name and number on a piece of paper and then handed it to her. She looked at my hand, a bitter expression on her face, but she didn't take the paper.

"Look, I've already stuck my dick in you. If that's all you cared about, then get lost." I shrugged. "However, I think you don't just want to have sex, you want to know sex."

She glanced up with a questioning look. "Know sex?"

"You want to be able to talk to your friends about sex having actually known what it feels like. That's something that's not going to happen in five minutes on the couch in a smelly sex room." I explained. "Furthermore, you likely are afraid your time with your boyfriend will be bad, so you wanted to practice first. That's why you went out with that dumbass instead of him, right? He's got a reputation for banging a lot of chicks and you thought he'd be good for giving you experience?"

The girl shook, lowering her expression." I was afraid my relationship with my boyfriend would change… after… " she stopped speaking and sat in silence for a moment.

Finally, she nodded, slowly reaching out and grabbing my number.

"I don't care you have a boyfriend and I'm no virgin. I'll show you many things. You're not my first girl, but I am your first man. I'm willing to put money into you and I'm willing to show you a good time. That's more than that idiot outside will do."

"O-okay…" she spoke softly. "M-my name is Gina."

"Hello, Gina. Give me a call then."

"D-don't you want my number too?" She asked, looking surprised as I turned away from her.

"You can call me whenever you want," I explained. "I don't need to deal with you waiting for a phone call. This is your body and your choice. You know my Friday will be free. I can't promise any other day. Call me, or don't."

Gina blinked, but then her eyes started to grow a bit of their glow back. There was a bit of excitement that spread through her. I had deliberately left this all up to her. She likely wanted to feel empowered right now, so I gave her that.

"Hey! Where's Gina! I'm back?" A shout came down the hallway.

"Oh, shit!" Gina cursed, running to grab her clothing and put them back on.

I turned and opened the door, ducking out of the room and closing it behind me. The cheap guy was already halfway down the hallway. He was a lot faster than I expected. Had we continued on having sex, there was a good chance he would have walked in on us in the middle of it. I let out a breath at how close I came to getting my ass beat.

"Where is she?" He asked cockily as he strutted back back.

I let out my professional smile and gestured him back down the hallway. "She's coming. She just finished up now."

"Yeah… whatever." The guy shrugged. "I guess I'll help her finish up."

"Ah…" I couldn't stop him from shoving me aside and continuing down the hallway.

Just as he reached the door it popped open. The girl dressed quick, and while she looked a little flustered, no one would notice she had just been naked and pushed down on a couch.

"James… I'm done." She said, forcing a smile on her face.

"Bout time." He growled, grabbing her arm and then turning to leave.

I crossed my arms as I watched them go. Gina looked back at me, her forehead wrinkled as if she was struggling with something. In the end, she didn't say anything as he tugged her away. I didn't meet her look, instead putting on a distant and aloof expression I was hoping would do it for her. They ended up out the door a moment later, and only then I let out a sigh. Well, it wasn't the massive victory I had been hoping for. Rather, this was about planting seeds.

I had been reading a couple of pickup artist books lately. Looking like you're interested but not interested was the main way to get a girl to obsess about you. It was possible I'd never hear from Gina again, but it was also possible that she wouldn't be able to stop thinking about me. I made an impression on her. While I flouted her first-time by being too aggressive and eager, I planned to make up for it on Friday by wooing her a bit. If it worked, my points would be three or four times higher than had I gone to completion today.

Grabbing the cleaning supplies, I return back to the room to complete the job I had said she did. While cleaning up the couch, I noticed there was a small blood stain there. She really was a virgin girl. A virgin who wanted to act the slut because of peer pressure. I could only shake my head at that. Then, I found her panties in the couch cushions. She had left wearing nothing! Grabbing the panties, I tossed in my bag. I'd bring them to her on Friday if she ever called. If not… maybe I could sell them for some extra money. She had gotten excited in them while she sucked her boyfriend's cock, so they had a very distinct lewd smell. Maybe I should put them in a baggy to preserve their freshness.

My other guests finished up and it was starting to get dark out. I was just getting ready to leave when the door opened with a ring once again.

"Come on… let's have some fun…" A voice was saying.

I looked up, and then immediately started coughing. There was a guy and he was dragging my sister into the store. When she saw me, her face went white. My mouth dropped open a bit, completely unprepared for this.

"Hakaru!" She spoke up with a squeak.

"Eh? Your brother works here? What are you doing working in a love hotel?"

I put on a wry smile. "This is a game center. You rent out rooms to play with multimedia stuff."

"What?" The guy had a disappointed expression on his face.

When I shot Maria a look, she lowered her eyes, her face exploding with red. I had heard what he said, a love hotel. She was completely exposed heading out with a boy to have sex.

"Jack… let's go…" Maria pulled on his arm. "We can still… find somewhere else."

I felt an extreme pang of irritation. I knew that Maria wasn't really mine. We weren't close, and the one time we had an encounter together, I had been hidden. However, I still felt extreme jealousy. This asshole was going to fuck my sister?

"Wait a moment…" Jack said, waving his hand. "Hey, how much is it to rent a room?"

"You need to rent for two hours, that's 2,000 yen," I explained.

"So cheap! A hotel costs nearly four times that." Jack chuckled. "We'll take one of those."

Maria's face went even redder and she pulled on his sleeve. "Jack… my brother is here, can we go somewhere else."

"Eh?" Jack raised an eyebrow. "I thought you were telling me how much of a dirty girl you were and how you're way better than Rachel. Was I mistaken coming out with you?"

"Th-that…"

I gritted my teeth. I really didn't like the way he was talking to Maria at all. Actually, the way he was talking to Maria was a bit like the way I talked to women! He was being a total manipulative jerk, and she was lapping it up! I really hated that.

"Hey, give me the key. Your sister and I are going to have some fun." Jack gave a shit-eating grin as he shamelessly spoke.

Fortunately, the ugly expression on my face could just as easily be confused for disgust as the jealous rage I was actually feeling. However, I was an employee and Jack was older than me. He was a so-called super senior, already in his 5th year of schooling. This was a situation created specifically to cater to Western students who couldn't handle our selection process. Point being, he could kick my ass.

I knew him at school for being a bit of a womanizer and a trouble-maker. I asked about him after Maria had mentioned him. He was a poor guy who made money selling drugs, so naturally, he took the chance to get a room for cheap too. With my mouth still closed tightly, I took his information and gave him a key card. My heart dropped as he pulled my sister into one of the rooms. Shaking slightly, I forced myself into the backroom.

They were on the monitors, my sister, and this so-called Jack. He wasted no time, immediately grabbing her chest and squeezing it while he kissed her neck. My sister bent her neck to give him access, and he continued to violate her roughly. I bit my lip. I really felt like punching something. I just couldn't believe I was stuck in this situation. Maria was mine! I had to just watch as some guy fucked her? But, what else could I do?

If I stormed into the room to interrupt them, I'd only weird her out and get beaten up by him. Maybe I could pull the fire alarm? No… what was I thinking? Was I a kindergartener now? Their actions were getting heavier and heavier. His hand was starting to unbuckle the belt that held up her miniskirt. Then, something happened and she pulled back, putting her hand on his chest. They said some words I couldn't hear, and then she turned and opened the door.

"I'm going freshen up. I'll be right back." Maria's words could be heard faintly down the hall.

The door was shut and Maria walked off to the girl's bathroom. Walking out of the backroom, I glanced down the hall as I saw her figure enter the bathroom. The two were separate now… but how could I keep it that way? I had to do something to keep the pair from having sex. I had to cockblock this asshole, or I'd never forgive myself. I couldn't just sit and watch this bastard bang my sister. I'd go crazy. How could I keep them from having sex? Well, she went to freshen up, so she was concerned about how she looked and smelled when he started! Maybe if I dumped dirty water on her! I could dirty her up.

"Dirty… her…"

My eyes flashed. That's right. There was that option. I could rape her right now. If I took her in the bathroom, not only would she be in shock and not want to have sex with him, but how could she spread her legs for another man while her pussy was leaking my cum? It would destroy their relationship in an instant!

It was really risky. Even riskier than before. If I headed to the bathroom and didn't wait, and I was caught raping her, getting beat up would be the least of my worries. I didn't have much time to think about it though. Running into the backroom, I immediately changed my clothing. Fortunately, Deacon had a couple of items people had left in a lost and found box. That included a few sex items, like bindings and a gag. It also included a shirt and a ski mask. I put them on and shoved the bindings in my pocket. Locking the door to the front. I steeled myself one last time as I headed for the bathroom.

When the goddess closed one door, she opened another. I wouldn't be sleeping with Gina tonight, but one way or another, Maria was going to taste my cock!

Report chapter Comments

Looking down the long hallway, the bathroom to the lady's and men's room was at the very end. I swallowed down my saliva with a rough gulp. My heart was beating a mile a minute. It was just like the first time that I had Maria over a month ago. However, this was considerably riskier. There was no telling how my sister would react. A single mistake and my entire life could be destroyed. On the other hand, if I did nothing, I had the gnawing feeling in my gut that I would lose my sister forever.

The first step was the hardest. By the time I was halfway down the hallway, I was able to move my body normally once again. I still felt like I was on the verge of hyperventilating, but if I wasted another second, she could be finished. At that point, it would be entirely too late. Shit, my body was shaking. I couldn't back down now. I just had to go all out. I had to be completely dominating and not give her a single inch. Her body was mine. I'd steal her, just like I stole Akiko.

I pushed open the door. It flew open with a slam, and then I skidded to a stop in the middle of the room. I was inside the girl's room, but as I looked around with a bewildered look, I realized that there was no one inside.

"Jeese, you scared me. Show some respect to the door!" An admonishing voice came from behind one of the stalls."

As the door behind me swung back shut, I caught it before it made another noise. My sister was sitting on the toilet right now in one of the stalls. For a moment, I felt like crying. I had worked myself up for that, and my momentum was completely killed. I was in the bathroom, but my sister didn't realize there was a man in here with her. If she did, the tinkle sound I heard would have been impossible for her. I let out a long breath, trying to make sure she couldn't hear my voice, I slowly closed the door and locked it with a click.

It was a public restroom, but there was a hidden lock for when you needed to clean it to keep anyone from walking in. Well, it'd also keep someone from escaping if they were too frightened or confused to find the lock. From this point onward, it was just me and Maria in this room alone. Maria was focused on herself and didn't notice me. She cleared her throat and blew her nose while I walked over to the sink. I imagined her sitting there on the toilet, her pants, and undies wrapped around her ankles. It was an enticing sight.

Wouldn't that be the best time to strike? Why should I wait for her to put her clothing back on? It was way more efficient to strike while she was in the stall. Looking at the stall my sister was in, even the lock was one that could be undone with the use of a coin. These were westernized toilets, so they had the shitty dividers with giant spaces underneath. The lock was flimsy and included a divot on the outside to easily be unlocked should someone lock it and climb out the bottom as a prank. These stalls weren't made to really keep people out, just offer an ounce of privacy.

Pulling a coin from my pocket, I moved to a position where I could see her feet in the mirror. It didn't take long for her the finish up. The toilet flushed and she started standing up. Fumbling with the coin, I turned the lock and then flung her door open. Just like that, I was face to face with my sister. She was bent over but had yet to pull up her skirt and underwear. Her eyes shot up, and she had a momentary expression of shock.

As her eyes realized that there was a masked male figure over her, that expression quickly started to morph into one of terror. Not giving her a chance to scream, I immediately grabbed her and shoved the gag into her mouth. At that point, she let out a noise, but mostly her eyes were wide like a lost lamb. Her eyes were still on me though, and I realized that the longer she looked at me, even with a mask, the more likely she'd realize I was her brother.

Doing the only thing I could do, I grabbed her and spun her around. Shoving her head forward back into the stall so she couldn't see me. She was now facing down into the toilet. At this point, she had grabbed onto the bars on either side of the toilet to keep herself from plunging in. Her ass was pointed in my direction bent over and exposing her delicious pussy. This was what I was here to do. I ripped out my cock, and with barely a moment's hesitation, I slid it into my sister.

"Mmmmnnnn!" She let out a cry, but it was muffled by her gag.

Her head shot back and she tried to give me a look of disbelief. Not wanting her to get any more hints on my identity, I grabbed her hair roughly and used it to control her head. Shoving her back down forcefully, I began to rock my hips in and out of my sister. Although I had deflowered a tight virgin only a brief while ago, something about my sister was infinitely more satisfying. Her pussy felt really welcoming, and even though my sister was not voluptuous, her proportions were very sexy and desirable.

As I plowed away, she made cute moaning noises. In fact, I realized very quickly that my sister wasn't resisting at all. My expression turned somewhat wry. I knew that my sister really liked rape, but she should have at least a little bit of self-preservation, right? I was a complete stranger to her, and she was being incredibly passive.

Although, now that I thought about it, while there were tons of self-defense classes that taught women how to fight off sexual attacks, I recalled a public announcement that encouraged women to remain docile if they were being raped. This caused a public uproar, with women claiming it was anti-feminist. However, the announcement was based on real data. A woman who fought back angered her attacker and usually lead to more violent rapes and possible death. Only a docile woman who did what her attacker said until she had the opportunity to escape had a greater survival rate. Perhaps my sister had taken that lesson to heart?

Damn… I was thinking about such things even as my dick slid out of her tight pussy. It felt amazing, and suddenly it felt like her cunt was sucking me inside. Her pussy was growing even tighter, and it kept clamping down. Wait, didn't that mean she was orgasming? My sister was already orgasming on my cock! Even Akiko wasn't such a slut to get off that quickly. Damn it, the feeling was way too good. I was about to cum inside my sister.

While I had almost done it once before, I managed to pull out just in time. This time, I still didn't have anything like a condom. Banging my sister raw was the only option. I realized I needed to start traveling with condoms. Earlier, I had delusions of filling her pussy with cum so no other man would touch her, but the truth was that I didn't want to have a baby with my sister, so I pulled out immediately and then yanked her head up. I had a distinct feeling that she wouldn't scream. Given how she was acting, I was willing to take the risk.

After forcing her in a standing position, I turned her back around. Grabbing her hair tightly so she felt just a bit of pain, I gave her the darkest look I could manage.

"If you scream, I'll kill you!" I threatened using a grizzled voice I thought sounded threatening.

Her eyes widened. Tears were falling down her cheeks. She nodded, looking up at me fearfully. I grabbed her gag and pulled it out of her mouth. As soon as her jaw was free, she reached out and grabbed my shirt. For a second, I thought she was going to try to shove me or attack me. Instinctively, I pulled harder on her hair and reached out with my spare hand and grabbed her throat. She let out a cry, but it turned to a squawk as I tightened my hand on her throat.

With her head pulled back and her eyes looking down her face at me in fright, she finally spoke. "Please… don't hurt me."

I let out a mean laugh. "Heh… if you want to get out of this, then be a good girl and suck my cock!"

I forced her down on her knees. She attacked my cock without any hesitation. I was raping her, right? At that exact moment, my sister's head was bobbing enthusiastically down my cock. She couldn't even fit the whole thing in her mouth, but she seemed to be trying to deep throat it. Although I had a strong grip on the back of her head, I wasn't necessarily trying to jam it in the back of her throat. She was doing that of her own accord.

"Gah… Gah…!" Her throat made really lewd wet sounds as she sucked me off.

Had my mask been off, my face would have been red. I didn't realize how adorable my sister looked sucking cock. She was also really good at it. Her lips around my cock felt amazing. Akiko had very little compared to the skill of my sister. Well, that wasn't anything to be proud of, considering where my sister likely gained her skills, but she was still amazing. Despite the fact I just pushed her down, she was giving my cock all she had.

Her eyes were closed, but if she opened them up and looked at me, it would have been so sexy that I would have lost it. My grip had lightened on her head and I stroked it instead. My heart felt weird, and I suddenly had the desire to embrace my sister more intimately.

"Ahhnn… coming!" I let out a cry, not masking my voice at all.

Maria probably didn't notice over the sound of her own machinations sucking my cock and her own enthusiastic moans. Plus, a moment later my cock swelled and I exploded in her mouth. She let out a noise of surprise and then started swallowing down my cum. She kept sucking and swallowing as I came down her throat, and for a moment I lost all energy and my legs turned wobbly. I was moaning and panting, and I didn't even care.

Finally, my cock started to soften, and she let it flop out of her mouth. She was breathing hard too. She wiped her lips, missing a bit, and then looked up at me.

"Ha-hakaru?" She suddenly spoke my name.

I lifted my head and laughed and then spoke in the gruff voice. "You must be a major bro-con if you want to fantasize fucking your brother."

Maria lowered her head, blushing slightly and muttering to herself. "That's right… I've seen him naked. His is quite small…"

"Listen, bitch," I snapped, ignoring those words. "It's okay if you date that tool Jack, but know your pussy belongs to me! I'll have it whenever I want! Don't think that nailing your window shut will stop me anymore!"

Maria gasped, falling back against the toilet. "You're the same guy from before?"

"I know where you live. I know when you're alone. Keep clean and shave for me, because I'll be taking you whenever I want!"

I raised my smartphone and snapped a picture. She blinked, staring up at me with a confused expression as if she didn't understand what I just did. She still had some cum that leaked down her chin. Her pants and underwear were absent, and I had pulled up her shirt, freeing her boobs. Suffice it to say, for a sudden picture, it was a very erotic one.

"Ditch Jack tonight, or I'll send him and everyone else in your school this picture."

With a flash of realization, Maria pulled down her shirt and then shot me a glare. I had already turned away and was walking out of the room, unlocking the door as I went.

"Wait… who are you?" She asked.

"The only man that you'll ever taste again!" I said with a laugh and then walked out.

The door slammed shut, and as soon as it did, I raced back to the front concession area. The mask, the shirt, and even the pants were discarded. I dressed back into my original clothing and threw on a pair of shorts on. I unlocked the front of the room and then jumped back onto my seat, pulling out a magazine. Fortunately, Maria took some time to clean herself up. It was another five minutes when the lady's room door quietly opened and she walked out.

Her head was down and she had a strange look in her eyes. Well, I made sure to keep reading my magazine nonchalantly. She passed by the room that Jack was in and then stopped where I was in the front.

"You are done with Jack already?" I asked, trying to keep the bitter sound out of my throat.

"Brother… did you see a masked guy come in earlier?"

I cocked my head as if confused. "The only ones that came in were Jack and you."

"D-do you have any security footage?"

I frowned. My sister wasn't going to leave it be. How was I going to throw her off my trail?

Report chapter Comments

"Ah… actually, they have cameras in the rooms?" I responded after a long silence.

"The rooms, not the hallways?" Maria's expression turned angry. "Why didn't you say anything?"

"Why? Was there anything in the gaming room that shouldn't be recorded?"

Maria's spine straightened and she broke into a blush. "That… I mean…"

Of course, I knew that Maria wouldn't admit that she was going to have sex with someone in that room. Whether she thought I was clueless or a creep, it didn't really matter. As long as she was too embarrassed to bring it up, it was fine. I gave her a helpless shrug.

"Did something happen in the hallway I should know about?"

"Never mind that, how could someone get in here without you noticing?" Maria demanded.

"Eh? We leave the back exit unlocked. Did someone sneak in while I was away."

Maria crossed her arms and looked away, a vexed look on her face. "Never mind."

I put on my best innocent look. "I'm your brother. If something happened, you can confide in me. After all, we're family?'

Maria's shot me a look. "I said never mind. It's fine. It's better if you don't know the truth."

With those words, Maria spun around and started walking back to the door with Jack in it. A pang of anxiety shot through me. She was going to go back to him? I had raped her because I thought it would end Jack's chances of having her today. I didn't expect Maria to ignore the rapist's threats and run back into his arms!

"You're going back to him?" I let out a cry of surprise and ran down the hallway to stop her.

"I need to tell him I'm leaving. I can't just say nothing." Maria stopped as she caught my oddly worded question and shot me a suspicious look. "What's it to you?"

I stopped as I got to her, my hand dropping to my side. We were only a few feet outside of her door. My mouth fell open. I had allowed my emotions to override my sense, and now I suggested that I knew a bit about what happened. I scanned through my memory in order to come up with a defense, but my mind blanked as her eyes narrowed. Just as she was about to say something, a moaning voice came from the door, causing both of us to freeze.

We both spun to look at the door Jack was behind. The voice that sounded wasn't a mans at all. Rather, the sound was that of a woman. Furthermore, it sounded like a woman having sex. I took a step forward while my sister pushed an ear against the door. A quiet slapping sound could be heard, along with moans that were both a man and a woman.

"Ahhhnnnn…" Another loud moan came from the door, leaving no room for doubt as to what was happening behind that door.

I pulled back and looked at Maria. She remained at the door, her figure unmoving. Very slowly, her hand moved towards the doorknob.

"Sister…" I whispered. "Perhaps we should check the security first. It will leave no doubt."

Maria's hand stopped. I fought any feeling of smugness on my face. In reality, no one else should have been in the room, so I too was curious who he was sleeping with. However, if Maria tried to open the door, she'd need to put the card in too. Perhaps they were on a couch with their clothing on, and he could quickly pull out, zip up, and lie about what they were doing. Based on how they were caught, there was any number of different ways to lie and leave room for doubt.

I understood men like this. They would use anything to make the girl doubt her own eyes, wrapping her in a web. The only way I could take advantage of this scene completely was to have her watch Jack having sex with his sexual partner on film, with no doubt as to what she was seeing. Like that, my sister would finally drop her desire for Jack, and I could continue to bring her more and more to me.

Maria's eyes turned to mine. A lot of the smugness dissipated when I saw the hurt in her eyes. She was my sister, after all, and seeing her being cheated on did bother me a bit. She gave a nod and I lead the way to the back room. Turning on the monitor, I brought up the image of the girl. Instantly a scene of Jack appeared. His face was pretty clear in the camera. He was completely naked, and he was banging this girl who was bent over, her face out of frame. I let out a quiet sigh of relief. That idiot really did decide to sneak some other chick in and cheat on Maria.

Maybe he left the room while I was raping Maria and opened the door so this girl could sneak in. I didn't really know exactly why he decided to do this. However, the fact that he was sleeping around was undeniable. Looking at Maria, I could see her face turn white. Her head lowered and her hands tightened on her sides.

"Even after all that, he still went for her…" Maria spoke bitter words to herself.

Did Maria know this other girl? She seemed to have this impression that she knew who was under Jack. Although the screen had no sound, their noises were pretty loud and it was clear they were intended to be heard. Even all the way over here, if you listened carefully, you could hear some of the girl's loudest cries. Her voice kept tugging at my memory slightly, but I ignored it, more focused on Maria's state of mind.

She finally turned around, no longer looking at the screen which depicted her boyfriend banging some random girl. Her eyes were wet and she had a pitiful expression. I suddenly found myself wanting to hug her and make her feel better. Although I wanted to possess my sister, I didn't want to do it by hurting her. My feelings were a bit complicated. However, one thing I knew for certain, this asshole Jack would have to pay. Perhaps, I could steal this girl he was fucking and turn her into my own personal sex toy, just like Akiko.

"I'm… going to go…" Maria spoke in a weak voice, a tear falling down her cheek. "Thank you, brother…"

Rather than joyous and happy, I felt my chest tighten as I watched my sister walk out of the room and leave the store by the front door. I wanted to say something, but I really didn't know what to say. I had wanted this to happen. It happened exactly like I had hoped. If I tried to talk to her now, I wasn't sure I wouldn't make things even worst. I wanted to improve the situation with my sister, not make her cry even more by looking like I was gloating.

I sighed and turned back to the recording. I could only look on a bit dissatisfied when I saw that Jack's dick was pretty large. I'd still need to add a few more points before I could match up with his size. Furthermore, he seemed to have a great amount of endurance. This girl was getting it hard, and by the noises coming from her throat that I could distantly hear from here, she certainly seemed to be enjoying it. Taking her from this prick would require a lot of work. He was older, a better lover, and clearly more shameless. The fact he ditched my sister so easily really made me angry.

"I'm going to rape that slut of his," I muttered, keeping my eyes on the screen.

At that point, the two decided to switch positions. The girl fell back so she was against the wall. The guy hiked up her leg and slid his long dick inside her, fucking her with her leg in his arm while she leaned back and took it. Her face was revealed on the screen, and it took me a few moments to realize that I recognized the girl. My throat caught and my expression fell.

"No…"

The girl was an immaculate beauty with long black hair and dark eyes. Her body was nearly perfect, as was her face. However, that face was now scrunched up in an erotic expression while a dick slid in and out of her over and over again. She was pinned against the wall by that tall douchebag getting a hard pounding. That woman was someone no one could forget. I knew her all too well. She was the woman I had lost my virginity to. She was the goddess who had changed my life entirely. She was Netori!

My legs went weak and I fell, holding on the edge of the counter to keep myself from completely collapsing to the ground. "You… no…"

I continued to stare, but the longer I stared, the more I understood that it was clearly her. Netori was in the room right now banging another man. She said she would do it, and then she did exactly what she threatened. My goddess… my woman, she decided to fuck some other guy just to get back at me.Not just any guy, but the douchebag who already had his eyes on my sister.

Forcing myself, I reached out and paused the scene. Her erotic face was frozen in place. Her eyes seemed to be looking right at the camera while this fucker's dick was deep inside her. She knew the camera was there, and she wanted to be seen by me. Fear, anger, hate, hurt… all these emotions and more flooded into me. I hit rewind, sending the image back to about twenty minutes ago when my sister left the room.

About a minute after she left, Netori suddenly appeared in his room in the same way she appeared in front of me, as if from thin air. Jack acted like he recognized her, nodding and listening to what she said, rather than freaking out at her appearance. Suddenly, rage formed on his face, and he spun to head to the door. I had the feeling that she was telling Jack about Maria's rape. As he reached for the doorknob, Netori grabbed his arm and stopped him. A mischievous smile formed on her face.

At this point, her eyes flashed to the camera and gave a knowing smile while she whispered in his ear something I couldn't hear. After she pulled back, a cruel smile formed on his lips, and he nodded. At this point, Netori started stripping. Had she done this because I was raping Maria? She distracted him while I banged my sister. Could I even be mad at her if that was the case? No… she told him in the first place what we were doing. This vindictive bitch had made all of this happen.

He started pawing at my beautiful goddess, and she quickly stripped off her clothing like an eager slut. Within a short period, he was banging her, his big cock sliding into her perfect snatch. Every once in a while, her eyes would subtly turn to the camera, as if to remind me that she was well aware I'd watch all of this. My knuckles were white as they squeezed the counter.

"Hey, were did Maria go?" A voice called from the counter.

Pausing the video, I turned and walked out, my expression dark and angry. Jack was standing there at the counter, casually picking his teeth. He was dressed now and gave no indication of the acts he had been performing just moments ago in that room. I could even smell the sex wafting off him, and it made me nauseous.

"She left," I said, a frown on my lips.

"Eh? That bitch already left?"

"Watch it!" I snapped. "Don't talk about my sister that way!"

Jack's jovial expression quickly turned dark. "What was that, dork? Did you want to get your ass kicked?"

"You know what you did!" I shot back. "She had every right to leave!"

"Haha? What? Oh… Do you mean my lady friend? Well, maybe if she didn't spread her legs first-" Jack suddenly froze and shot me a surprised expression. "No… wait a minute. You're the guy Rory warned me about? No fucking way… a little dweeb like you is playing the game?"

My face went white and I took a step back. The game? What game? There was only one game that Netori would be involved in. NTR Crush. Yet… while I knew NTR Crush had other players, they were supposed to have other gods and goddesses too. The girl he had been with was clearly Netori, although he seemed to have nicknamed herself Rory. At school, she was typically called Tori, so it wasn't so unbelievable that a girl as flippant as her would have many nicknames. If he knew Netori and he was talking about the game, that would mean that Jack was a player of NTR Crush!

Seeing the expression on my face, the guy let out a laugh. "Haha… what a fucking wimp. I had gotten all worried when Rory warned me about another player. Turns out, you're so pathetic you have to use family members to boost your points. So, tell me, bro… how did your sister taste?"

"F-fuck you…" I couldn't come up with anything better to say than that.

Jack's eyes narrowed. "I could beat the shit of you right now, but that wouldn't be fun enough. I hear defeating another player is major points. I've already tasted your women… next, I'll just take them all. Netori, Maria, any other girl you've won… they'll all become mine. The game is just getting started."

Jack let out one more laugh, turned around, and then strutted out of the room as he continued to chuckle. The bells jingled and the door shut behind him. I could only collapse in my seat, cold sweat falling down my body as I clenched my teeth in frustration. The game had just started? Unfortunately, I felt like I had already lost.

Previous Table of Contents Next

Report chapter Comments

"Mmm… gmmm…" lewd noises came from Akiko's lips as her head rocked up and down on my cock.

After about ten minutes of it, I sat up and pushed her head away. "Enough…"

Akiko glanced up at me, her lips wet and puffy, her eyes holding a strange sense of worry for the man who turned her into his own personal slave.

"What is it? Is everything okay?" She asked.

The rest of the week had passed, and it was now Friday. My sister had remained out of sight since seeing Jack cheating on her, and Netori had remained out of sight since her own indiscretions. The fated day in which I was supposed to meet up with Gina was now, yet instead of meeting up with her, I had remained home. She had actually called me three times this last week, but in the end, I had left the phone go to voicemail.

My body felt numb, and my heart felt pained. After seeing Netori sleep with another player, all of my motivation seemed to die in a single moment. I knew, deep down, that Netori was never truly mine, but somehow seeing her like that hurt me anyway. I was such an idiot. I got so caught up with the thrill of the game, I never thought about the consequences. This was a game where you played or you got played. I wanted every girl, but I wasn't prepared for the cost of having them stolen. It was far too terrifying and far too painful.

Thus, I hid in my room and avoided interacting with the world. I couldn't loose anything, if I had nothing to loose. Had Akiko not come over today of her own volition, I wouldn't have even made it this far. Yet, her mouth on my cock was barely enough for me to get it up. I kept seeing her with Derek. What was the point in continuing this? She'd only just go running back to him when she was done.

"I'm done." I sighed, "You can go."

Akiko frowned, wiping off her mouth and kneeling with her arms crossed, unsure what to do. "Hakaru…"

"I said go!" I snapped. "Go back to Derek. Isn't he what you want?"

Akiko's face darkened. "You made me your slave, or don't you remember? I don't get what I want!"

"Well, guess what, you're free!"

Akiko's eyes widened. "Wh-what?"

"Go! I don't need you anymore! Just get out of my room!"

Akiko stood up, a look of disbelief on her face. "You don't mean that."

"You swore to follow my requests, right? My request is that it's done! Get out of my room. Get out of my life! Go fuck Derek! Isn't he the guy you want anyway? Fuck him, and forget I ever existed!" I snapped.

Akiko took a step back, her eyes watering. "You… you can be a real asshole sometimes!"

"And you're just a slut who cheated on me!" I shouted back. "Get lost!"

Akiko flipped me off, spun around and I thought I heard a sob as she fled the room. I pulled my dick back into my pants and ignored her. Dumping Akiko wasn't completely a problem. She no longer netted me very many points. The only reason I had held on to her so long was sentimentality for the relationship we used to have. Although, I also found it as a way to get back at Derek. In truth, she was only a liability at this point. Another bitch who was only a few steps from cheating on me with another guy. Cutting her loose was the best option.

I tried to sit back down and missed the bed, landing my ass on the floor. I could only lean my head back and laugh bitterly. Mother was out tonight, and sister was locked in her room. Even Dad was off fucking the teacher. Tonight was his night with her. I was completely alone.

A knock on my door broke me from my dark thoughts. I glanced up to see my sister Maria standing in the doorway. Her hair was tied up for a shower. She was wearing a pair of silky pajamas with red bottoms and a button up top.

"What do you want?" I asked, my expression bitter.

Maria gave a tight smile, and it was only then that I noticed her eyes were just as red as mine. She had been moping in her room just as much as I was moping in my room. I could tell she had been crying, and only recently broke out of it.

"You broke up with your girl too, huh?" Maria asked, a strangely sympathetic look on her face," I… um… heard a little of the end conversation. She cheated on you?"

I nodded numbly. "A while ago. I tried to make it work. It didn't."

Maria let out a soft laugh. "Yeah… that seems to be the way of things."

Maria pushed her way into my room, and it was then that I realized that she was holding a bottle. It was a matcha liquor. Without waiting for my permission, she sat down on the floor right next to me, leaning back against the side of my bed. A moment later, she handed me the bottle. I grabbed it and looked at the thing. It definitely was a strong alcohol that she had somehow procured.

"Where did you get this?" I asked curiously.

"Dad left it in the backseat of the car unopened after one of his drunken romps. I decided to swipe it for a day I really needed it. Today seems as good a day as any."

I nodded, opening the bottle and taking a sip straight from it. The alcohol burned as it slid down my throat, but it also carried a milky sweetness that was pleasing to my tastebuds. I handed it back to Maria. She also took a sip, not even bothering to wipe it first. I guess that would be a so-called second-hand kiss. I didn't really care. I took the bottle and drunk right after her. Like that, we shared the bottle back and forth and didn't speak for some time.

"That Jack guy. He's an asshole." I said after a bit of silence. "His fetish is cheating on people. He doesn't simply want to date you. He wants to be the other guy and force you to cheat on someone you love."

I wanted to warn my sister, but I also couldn't imagine telling her about NTR Crush. She wouldn't even be able to grasp the idea that gods existed and that they were playing with the lives of a few select mortals, encouraging them to cheat around. I saw Maria nod out of the corner of my eye.

"I know." Maria finally said. "He was two-timing me with another girl. I thought I could stomach the affair and perhaps even win him over. I only realized recently that it was the affair he wanted. He even tried to hook me up with his friend as a double date. So damn shameless."

"I'm sorry…" I responded. "You deserve better."

Maria's expression went even more bitter. "Do I?"

I turned to her, putting my hand down on her leg. "Of course. You're smart and beautiful, and kind."

"Sometimes, I feel like I'm just some meat toilet for some boy's enjoyment." Maria winced.

"You're not a meat toilet." I turned to her. "You're my beautiful sister."

We had polished off half the bottle already between the two of us. Sitting there in her silk pajamas with her cheeks flushed with alcohol, she looked even more beautiful. With my hand on her leg, I could feel her soft skin through the silky material. My body grew aroused just looking at her there. Before I could stop myself, I moved towards her and kissed her.

"Mm!" My sister's eyes widened as my lips pressed against her soft mouth.

My hand slid up her inner thigh. She instinctively reached out and grabbed my wrist, but she didn't stop my hands movements. While she didn't kiss me back, she didn't stop me from sliding my tongue into her mouth. Wet noises filled my room as I savored my sister's drunken breath. She was sweet and beautiful, and after feeling like I had lost everything, she felt comfortable. My hand found its way pressing between her legs. I started rubbing the area through the pants and the underwear.

She finally pulled her head away with a gasp, her breaths coming out in a pant. "No… brother… we can't."

"Maria…" I kissed her neck, sucking on it and eliciting a cute moan from her right next to my ear.

My hand went up to the waist of her pajamas and dived inside. I just missed the underwear, so I was on the outside of her panties, but I could feel just a hint of moisture as I rubbed her there. Maria's hand squeezed on my wrist as she panted more and more. Her hips slightly pushing against my hand.

"Stop…" She moaned, even as she seemed powerless against my machinations. "Ahn!"

My fingers had pushed her underwear to the side, and I felt the warmth of her pussy on my fingers. I pushed one finger inside her without hesitation, and Maria gasped helplessly. I plunged it in and out of her a few times, watching as her hand squeezed my wrist tightly and her body reacted erotically to my machinations.

Having reached my limit, I picked her up with my free arm and I pushed my sister back down on the top of my bed. Her eyes held a confused, drunken look, and I realized that part of the reason she wasn't resisting was that my sister wasn't sober and her mind wasn't working right. Even so, she spread her legs just slightly enough to offer a hint of encouragement, rather than flat out denial.

After everything that had happened, I couldn't bring myself to stop. I wanted her now. Part of it was me trying to selfishly satisfy myself, but part of it was because I felt like I needed my sister. I grabbed her pants and underwear and started pulling them down. Finally, she let go of my wrists and grabbed the waistline, stopping it.

"No! Hakaru… no…" She tried to put authority in her voice as a big sister. "I'm your sister!"

I gritted my teeth. I didn't care! She was my woman too! I ripped off her pants, pulling them from her fingers. She let out a cry of distress, but I pulled them off and tossed them down before she could resist. Then, I pinned her down on my bed and kissed her mouth again.

"Hakaru…" she gasped.

I pulled out my dick. When she looked down and saw it, her mouth fell open and her eyes widen.

"I've grown since the last time you've seen it!" I finally offered a bit of explanation.

Maria couldn't argue with those words. Her little brother wasn't little anymore. My dick was quite big, in fact… size-wise, it was about the same size as…

I pushed into her, and she let out a cry as her womanhood was pierced by her brother's cock. Her eyes started to leak tears, but she could only rest her hands on my chest as I started to thrust into her. Her eyes slowly lost their resistance, and pleasure started to fill them instead.

Deep down, it was her fantasy to be raped, so wasn't she a girl who would always say no when she really meant yes? At least, that was my reasoning. This was as consensual as sex between me and my sister would ever be. Except, this time, it was out in the open. Maria and I were both drunk, but we weren't drunk to the point where we'd black out. There were no masks and no hiding anymore. I could see the flushed expression on Maria's face, and she could see me as I pumped her pussy with my cock.

She was as good as I remembered. No, this was even better, because my big sister was in my arms and I could kiss and touch her affectionately. I continued to kiss her neck and cheek, and she lay back with her eyes closed and her mouth open, panting as my cock slid in and out of her pussy. She was very wet now, and her pussy really started to suck in my cock and squeeze it. Having had my sister before, I was familiar with the telltale signs of her cumming.

"I love you," I whispered in her ear.

Her eyes opened, and just at that moment, she let out a moan, her legs wrapping around my hips and her pussy throbbing as she came around my cock. The feeling was incredible, and I ended up kissing her. For the first time, her tongue left her mouth and explored mine. It was a passionate kiss between a brother and his sister. When we ran out of breath, we finally pulled apart, but there were still strains of saliva connecting our mouths together. I looked down at my sister while her pussy still convulsed excitedly around my cock.

"Hakaru… I…" I put a finger down, blocking her lips.

"Don't say anything," I responded. "Just let me have this one time."

Maria's eyebrows lowered, but after a moment later she nodded. I kissed her again, increasing the speed and force of my hips as I thrust into her. My sister held on to me tightly, letting me use her body to satisfy my own.

"I'm going to cum inside you," I told her.

Maria didn't respond, so I kept moving. A few moments later, my cock swelled and I shot sweet white liquid deep into my sister's womb. Maria continued to hold me tightly, barely reacting as she felt the cum filling her up. We remained like that, with Maria holding me tightly until my cock started to soften. Finally, she relaxed and lay down. I remained on top of her not daring to move. I ended up resting my head on her chest, which still had her pajama top on.

"So… you're him then," Maria spoke. "You are the man who raped me."

I closed my eyes. I knew from the moment we did this, that she would figure it out. Now, I needed to face the music.

Report chapter Comments

"Come along… more shopping to do!" Mother ordered, moving into the next shop.

I could only give a tight smile as I watched mother walk in front of me. She was dressed in a nice dress and makeup like I usually didn't see her. It was only on date nights that she would dress up this nicely. Date night was what she called these nights, not what I called them. To me, they were just going shopping with my mother.

We had started this custom a month ago after I gave her a stern talking and said some embarrassingly bold things to her. Well, since that time, mother seemed to be dieting and working out. She looked a lot better than she did a month ago when she had spent the previous year wallowing in self-pity. I didn't want her to stop this positive behavior, so the price was that I had to be her pack mule on weekends, carrying all of her stuff around. At least she didn't make me pay, as my first paycheck was still a few days away.

Thus, I was walking around with about eight bags full of clothing and various other items mom was buying for herself. Well, she was using dad's credit card. Since he had spent the better part of the last few years cheating on her with various women, what went around, came around. Plus… Mom always spent a little money on me as well, so I was usually happy with this arrangement.

"Eh… mom… this…" I stopped as I saw the shop mother was entering at this moment.

It was a Halloween costume shop that had seemed to spring up out of nowhere. They sold outfits to wear to the Halloween parties that would start in a couple of weeks. These kinds of celebrations had been growing more and more popular in the last few years, especially as more and more Americans moved to Japan.

"Your father has an office party every year, and I'm going to it and I need something nice." Mother explained.

I grimaced at Mother's words, which had a bit more weight than one might think. In previous years, Father often acted inappropriately at these parties. Mom would have to bear it while dad flirted with drunk female coworkers. She hadn't gone to the party the previous year after catching him feeling up the new secretary the year prior. Although I wanted Mom to be more active, her going to this party really worried me quite a bit. All of the work I had done to pull her out of her depression could be obliterated in a single night.

"Come on… I don't want to pick something that is inappropriate for my age." Mother spoke coyly. "You can at least let your mother know if she is embarrassing herself. All these Halloween outfits are so skimpy these days."

"Ah… y-yes…" I couldn't help but flush as mom grabbed my arm and hugged me, her chest pressing against me while she spoke pleadingly.

In the end, I rolled over and obeyed, and so I found myself sitting in a crowded shop that smelled like plastic. This shop was a bit better quality than some, as it allowed you to try on the outfits before you bought. Mother brought in several outfits and tried them all on, one at a time. She made sure to come out with each one, spinning around and sometimes even posing for me.

"Mom! Your… eh… they're about to fall out!" I cried.

"Mom, I can almost see you… ahem…"

"Mom, this doesn't even cover anything!"

"Fuhuhu…" Mother laughed as if she wasn't even aware that a sexy cat outfit that showed most of her ass was something I wouldn't even let my girlfriend wear in public, let alone my mother.

I only realized near the end that Mother seemed to like me growing flustered. She was trying to get a rise out of me on purpose. My eyes furrowed as she went into the changing room for what she swore would be the last one. Meanwhile, I sat in my chair with a glower. I absolutely wouldn't react to the next outfit. In fact, no matter how shocking, I'd let her wear it. Let's see how she reacted when I tried to send her to the Halloween party wearing something completely indecent!

"Your girlfriend is really sexy." The man handling the register spoke up. "I always wanted to date an older woman myself, but it never came up."

I froze, a feeling of embarrassment washing over me. A girlfriend? She was my mom! This fucking guy…

Just at that moment, my Mother walked out. She was wearing a stunning back dress which showed just a hint of her long white legs and hip. There was a very fancy theater mask, which only give her a hint of animal features. The mask hid my mother's face, while the dress drew attention to her body. Her large breasts gave a wonderful show of cleavage, and her nice hips made her legs look like they went on for miles. My mouth fell open, and for a moment I forgot I was looking at my mother.

"Is… this fine?" Mother's voice came out incredibly modest under my gaze, completely unlike the bawdy tone she was using earlier when she was teasing me.

It was like the voice of a virgin girl. It was exactly like a shy girlfriend wanting the opinion of her man. My face felt like it was on fire. I shook my head, trying to get a hold of myself. This was just my mother, after all. I stood up, although I found myself needing to cover a certain piece of my anatomy.

"You look… beautiful." I said, my voice coming out jaggedly.

Mother blushed, and the tinge of red ran all the way down her neck to her cleavage, causing my eyes to fall on those things once again. I gulped as I stared at her chest. The last time I had been this aroused was when my mother was unconscious and had accidentally flashed me her body.

"Sweetie, I'll get this then." Mother's voice caused me to snap out of it.

She seemed extremely pleased with herself as she walked up to me and then put 1000 yen in my hand. "I'll buy it then. While I pay, go buy me some iced tea."

"Y-yes…" I blushed again, especially under Mother's knowing look.

I didn't feel like I could face mom again at that moment. Alas, she seemed to have read the mood and gave me an excuse to leave. As I ran out of the store, the store clerk gave me a wink, which only seemed to make things worse. With my thoughts a bit muddled, I headed through the mall area towards the stand that sold Boba tea near the water fountain.

As I approached the stand, I saw the last person I wanted to see. Cursing, I ducked behind a pillar. Jack was standing there, a slightly sadistic smile on his face. As I glanced out, I realized he hadn't noticed me. This was because his eyes were on someone else. I followed them to two people. They were being pretty noisy, and their voices echoed through the mall so I could hear them.

"Please… it was a mistake…" The girl with tears in her eyes tried to explain frantically.

"You cheated on me!" The man shot back. "I can't believe you!"

The girl reached out for the guy but he dodged her. He then began walking toward Jack.

"Thanks for letting me know." He said stiffly before brushing past.

The girl followed after him. Finally, she drew close enough that I could make out her face. My mouth fell open as I realized that I recognized this girl. This was none other than Gina, the girl I had been blowing off all week. The chances of meeting her here and now were astronomical.

"Please… don't…" She was bawling as she tried to chase after the man.

"You fucked some other guy!" He shouted, spinning and raising his hand as if to strike her.

She winced, but in the end, he stopped himself from slapping her. Glancing around at all the people giving the pair looks, he finally settled down. In the end, he just gave her a hateful look and then turned his back to her.

"Get lost!" He barked as he walked away.

Gina remained standing there, her eyes following the man with a helpless look. Then, fury exploded on her face as she shot to Jack who was still standing there with a grin on his face.

"You bastard! You said you wouldn't say anything!" She shouted.

"Haha…" Jack laughed, "Why do I have to keep my word with a slut? If you loved your boyfriend, you wouldn't have given me your virginity, right?"

My heart sank as I heard his words. Her virginity… given to Jack? Did Gina end up fucking Jack? In other words, after I blew her off, she went to find someone else, and that person was Jack. He banged her, and then immediately announced it, ruining her relationship with her boyfriend. Now, Gina's name had been dragged through the mud, and very publicly.

"You asshole!" She cursed, trying to slap him.

He grabbed her arms, and without any remorse, shoved her back. She stumbled backward until she was about to fall into the mall fountain. That also ended up only a few feet away from me. Sighing, I stepped out and blocked the path, catching Gina. She fell into my chest. After stopping her backward fall, she looked up, and that's when she saw my face. I tried to maintain a cold expression, but I couldn't keep it from turning complicated. Gina wasn't mine in any sense of the word. However, because I had been in a bad mood, I had given her up, and Jack had instantly scooped her up. In a small way, I was a little to blame about what happened. At the very least, my enemy had earned more points off of someone who should have been mine.

"Why… if it isn't Hakaru…" Jack chuckled as he walked toward me grinning. "Oh… have you met Gina?"

I frowned looking down at her tearful eyes. "We've met."

"Hehe… well, too bad, but I got to enjoy her first." Jack chuckled. "Just like I had your sister…. And your goddess. I checked around at school. They say there was this girl you were dating. Akiko was it? I'd like to taste her as well."

"Stay away from them." I snapped, my hands grabbing Gina and holding her tightly for some reason.

"Hehe… keep talking big. It won't mean anything in the end." Jack shrugged and then his eyes landed on Gina. "You can have her. I'm done with this slut."

Gina squirmed slightly in my embrace, but she strangely didn't pull away. As for Jack, he let out another laugh and then turned around. As he walked away, he kept talking.

"This game is so much easier than I thought. Soon, I'll have everyone."

When he finally left, the mall seemed to return back to normal. The talking and noises returned. A few people shot looks at me with the girl in my arms, whispering rumors. The girl finally pulled away and turned back to me.

"So, you slept with him?" I asked.

Gina looked down, her eyes still puffy. "You… never answered your calls."

"I'm… sorry."

Gina's eyes shot back up, only a little surprised by my response. "It's too late for that. My life is already gone. My boyfriend left me, and by tomorrow everyone in town is going to think I'm just some slut."

"Are you?"

"Am I what?"

"Just a slut?"

Gina's eye flashed angrily. "It wasn't even good. Sex was quick, painful, and I hated it."

I nodded. "That's exactly why I didn't want to call you. At least you now realized there is nothing special or magical about sex."

Gina's hands tightened as she looked away. "Jack was… wrong about one thing though."

I raised an eyebrow. "What's that."

"He… didn't have me first. My virginity… you took that. I didn't even bleed with him. I don't know what game you two are playing at… but you won… I guess…"

I raised my head as a sense of clarity shot through me. That's right. I had her virginity. True, we never had sex all the way, but I had her first. For the first time since I had seen Netori and Jack together, a sense of relief shot through me. The game was still in action. I may have lost a little, but I had gained some too. For example, my sister and I slept together last night. We hadn't spoken to each other since, but there was way more love between us than anything between Jack and her. Furthermore, he may have banged Gina, but I had taken her virginity, and he never got that. He stuck his dick in a girl I'd already soiled, and he didn't even know it.

I couldn't stop playing now, or I would lose everything. I had pushed Akiko away. I had kept Netori at a distance, never calling her. Even Gina was abandoned. However, if I wanted to win, I needed to play the game. I looked down at the teary-eyed Gina, and suddenly everything seemed so much clearer.

"Thank you," I said, leaning forward and kissing her.

"Mm!" Gina made a surprised noise as her lips were attacked by mine, but she didn't pull away.

I broke off a moment later, and Gina was looking up at me, her gaze slightly dazed and her lips parted as she panted in a cute way.

"Ahem…" A voice from behind me cleared their throat.

I looked back and broke into a cold sweat. "Mom!"

Mom had her arms crossed. "I asked you to get tea and you go around kissing girls!"

"Ah… this…" I let go of Gina.

"Look at her, she's not even honorable or Japanese! This yariman will not sway my poor child." Mom grabbed my wrist and immediately started pulling.

"Ah… I'm sorry, she doesn't mean that…" I said defensively.

Strangely enough, Gina's depressed expression had changed somewhat, and she looked almost giddy as she watched me leave. "It's okay. I'll see you around… mazakon."

"You… I'm not… that's not…" I couldn't say anything else while mother ranted about me needing a strong Japanese woman while she dragged me away.

Meanwhile, Gina continued to watch me as I was pulled down the hallway, a strange glint in her eye with a meaning I couldn't understand.

Report chapter Comments

It was Monday now and I stood on the roof of the school, waiting with a frown on my face. In my hands was a note I had received earlier that day in my locker from the most unlikely of sources. Each time I glanced down at it, my frown only grew deeper. This would have been the last person I would have expected to reach out to me in the slightest.

The door popped open and a familiar person walked out. He had the same smile on his face that he always wore. It was somewhat fake and irritated me just to look at it. However, I manage to similarly prevent my expression from turning ugly as I faced him.

"Hello, Derek," I said stiffly.

Derek laughed awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. "I suppose I have a lot to atone for. We used to be best friends."

I lowered my head, frowning as I tried to figure out what his game was. "What do you mean?"

Derek grimaced. "You were right about Akiko. I looked into it, and it seems like she got drunk and passed out at a party and five guys had their way with her."

I let out a noise. "That… I…"

Derek raised a hand. "I know you were just trying to protect her the only way you could. Turning facts into rumors make it a best-kept secret…"

"H-how did you find out?" I asked quietly after a moment.

Derek smiled bitterly. "Akiko… dumped me the other night."

My eyes spun to Derek and my mouth fell open. My surprise was genuine. It was the last thing I would have expected, Akiko leaving her beloved. Was she really that guilty over our relationship? No… she told Derek about the rape event. If anything, she cleared my name. She could have said I was blackmailing her, but she didn't mention me at all. This really didn't make any sense.

"Why? What happened?" I asked.

"Haha… she… uh… said she was interested in someone else, and she didn't want to continue to be a cheater like me."

"Someone else?" My eyes widened. "Seriously?"

Derek made a rough chuckle. "Yeah… the slut. That's why… I know how you feel. I guess I only started dating her because I was angry at you, so I didn't take our relationship very seriously. However, I'm usually the one who does the dumping. This… got me thinking a bit."

"You know I know that you had an affair with Akiko for a year, right?" I admitted.

"Heh…" Derek looked down. "I thought you might have realized that…"

"You still think we're going to be friends?"

Derek chuckled wryly. "Well, I'm not interested in being enemies."

I frowned while watching him out of the corner of my eye. In many ways, I had never gotten the vengeance on him that I had wanted. I had stolen his girl and NTR'd him, but she wasn't a girl he cared for, and she was mine a short time prior. That was hardly an act of fitting revenge. Part of the reason I was okay with this was that we had years of friendship behind us. I was willing to overlook it and let bygones be bygones.

However, if I ever did want revenge, it'd be easier to obtain if he wasn't looking for it. Then again, the same could be true for him. Derek wasn't an idiot, and if he did know I had an affair with Akiko, he could be trying to give me a Trojan horse. This relationship was a double-edged sword and I needed to be careful if I wanted to pursue it.

"I'll… think about it." I said as much as I was willing to, and then turned and headed for the door leading back into the high school.

"Hakaru…" Derek called, causing me to stop and look over at him.

"What?

"Times… are changing." Derek sounded awkward as he spoke. "Somethings been happening lately. Call it paranoia, an ominous feeling, something. It's better to have allies than enemies, I think. We need to stand up to people like this Jack guy…"

"Jack?" I froze for a second and then turned. "What about Jack?"

Derek grimaced. "I heard that your sister was being used by him. I've done some background on him and he's been with a lot of girls. Likes to take them from guys like you and me."

I narrowed my eyes. "Derek, do you know the name of the guy Akiko left you for?"

Derek nodded slowly. "It's Jack."

My teeth clenched as I cursed under my breath. When I heard that she was leaving Derek for someone else, I wasn't so bold as to think it was me, but I never would have thought it was Jack either. I had already discarded her, but he picked her up anyway. With her broken off from Derek, I wouldn't have been able to claim any more points from her for NTR. Of course, I had cut her loose first, but I wasn't clear how much this guy knew. Netori told me nothing, but she was an open mouth when it came to this bastard.

No, wait, that wasn't the problem here. The problem was that I knew Akiko's darkest secrets more than anyone. She loved Derek dearly. There was no way she would leave Derek to pursue Jack. That was completely ridiculous to even imagine. There was also no way he could have tricked Akiko into dumping Derek without some kind of leverage. There must have been something Jack had that made girls abandon all reason and…

I slapped my forehead. I was a complete idiot. He was a player the same as I was. That meant that he had skills in the same way that I did. Of course, he had tricks, and he was using them to manipulate events. I had been caught up on my own inadequacy that I hadn't realized that he had the same abilities as me. No… I didn't know if different gods offered the same benefits, and besides, he could have picked radically different skills.

The warning bell rang at that point, so Derek and I headed back to the classroom, although I was certainly lost in thought and fortunately, he didn't try to press me for any talking. Derek probably thought I might help him attack Jack. After all, Jack wronged both of us. He probably assumed for me, it was how he embarrassed my sister. As for him, he wouldn't let Akiko embarrass him. He never really wanted her, but now that she was taken away, he would fight tooth and nail to keep her. That was the kind of guy that Derek was.

In class, I glanced Akiko's way, but she didn't pay me any mind at all. When I glanced into her notebook while dropping something off in the trashcan, I saw the name Jack written hundreds of times in it surrounded by hearts. Jack definitely used a skill on her. If I had to guess, it was a skill like Manipulation. He cheated with a lot more women than me. While I spent my time banging Akiko, he had stolen a dozen girls from their boyfriends. He could be level three or even higher. It wouldn't be surprising if he had more points than me.

By passing notes back and forth in class with Derek, I learned that the guy was hated by most of the school at the moment, but everyone was too afraid to touch him. Besides being big and possibly tied to a gang, he also had a lot of leverage. He seemed to know secrets about everyone who threatened him. Was that dirt scribe? Derek also had written an angry note saying that he had been seen with Tory, but I already knew that to be the case, so I was able to keep my cool. After the tenth time passing notes, the teacher caught me.

"Stay after class, Hakaru." Mrs. Fukumi ordered.

I could only cringe and wait accordingly while a few people around the class muttered. I was already gaining a reputation as a teacher's pet. Since Mrs. Fukumi and I had our little altercation where I unknowingly revealed she was having an affair with my father despite the both of them being married, she'd been extremely light with my grading. In return, I hadn't pushed the issue either. I mean, if my dad found out I was blackmailing the teacher, he'd kick my ass, so it didn't seem worth it.

After the bell rang, Derek gave me one look before he said, "Call you later."

I nodded but kept my face pretty nondescript. We weren't really friends, but I realized that Derek did a lot more background checking than I did. The fact I was able to keep my relationship with Akiko out of Derek's suspicion was kind of amazing. It probably had mostly to do with the fact there were just too many rumors floating around between the two of us, and Akiko was an exceptional liar who kept him duped. Still, he was useful for spying on Jack, so I was willing to use him for a little while.

I remained in my chair and waited for the class to clear out. Mrs. Fukumi remained behind as well. I didn't think it had anything to do with me passing notes. Derek was just as guilty as I was, and given her unique treatment to me, it was even more likely I'd be singled out unless she had something to say. So, I waited patiently and she finally walked up to my desk.

"Hakaru, you shouldn't be passing notes in class. I know I've been looking the other way a lot recently, especially hearing several rumors about you associated with a certain girl named Akiko. I've even heard you've started working at a… ahem… a hotel."

I looked up at her and activated Dirt Scribe. Her thoughts actually caused me to freeze. What she was thinking wasn't something I expected at all! She took my silence differently, and then immediately waved her hands.

"I… of course… don't believe any of these rumors! My daughter has always spoken highly of you."

She was still a bit scared that if she rubbed me the wrong way, I'd run to mom and spill the beans. Well, she wasn't wrong. However, what she wanted from me also wasn't something that made me particularly angry. She apparently didn't know that I worked for her son, so Kira hadn't told her yet. Well, that was fine with me. Working after school wasn't specifically prohibited. Something the western invasion pushed. They said getting kids in the workforce early made them more productive when they finished school.

As for what my teacher wanted, her thoughts were a bit disjointed as she didn't really want to tell me, but she was closing in on an anniversary with my father. She was surprisingly sentimental about it and wanted to find out a way to impress my father. She suspected that he was losing interest in her and was returning to my mother's side. This wasn't true, he was actually sleeping with other women, but she didn't know that. Thus, she wanted to get some information out of me to help her plan the perfect weekend getaway.

On that note, I recalled that the father was leaving the whole weekend next week to a conference before Halloween. That conference turned out to be a trip he was taking with Miss Fukumi.

"The thing is…" Miss Fukumi put her fingers together, blushing slightly. "The thing with your father…"

I sighed. "Dad likes good alcohol, but he doesn't really know the difference. The fancier the bottle, the happier he is. You could buy an empty bottle of expensive liquor, fill it with something cheap, and then seal it, and he'll treat it as a treasure. As for places he likes, he's been wanting to go to this hot spring hotel outside of town forever but hasn't gone because it has a co-ed bath and Mom said it was indecent. If you took him, it'd be something his wife had been holding him away from for years."

"Ah!" Miss Fukumi exploded in a blush, "Th-thank you… please continue to keep our secret!"

My teacher gave a bow, and this time I blushed. She really was completely being used by my dad. He probably told her to pick and reserve the spot for their trip so that it could be exactly the romantic weekend she imagined, but in reality, he probably just figured he'd sucker her into paying for it all.

I shook my head and ran off to work. Deacon and I watched the store for a few hours, cracking jokes and watching people bang on the monitors. I handed him a few pieces of information on girls I wasn't that interested in. If Deacon wanted to try to blackmail high school girls without a goddess backing him up, he was welcome to see where that took him.

Eventually, Deacon took off to go smoke some weed, and I was left watching the store alone. That seemed to happen a lot. He used to just randomly shut the store down. Simply being reliably open during the hours it said had done wonders for the business, or so Deacon said. When things quieted down, I sat in the backroom. There was only one room being rented by two couples. They were watching a movie now, but the guys were pulling around second base and heading for third.

Thinking back over the day, my mind kept wandering back to Jack. Maria, Gina, and now Akiko. What level was he at? I couldn't keep hiding, and I didn't want this asshole to just get away with it all. I had to eventually start making things happen. With a breath, my eyes snapped open.

"Netori. It's time to talk."

Report chapter Comments

Netori didn't come. I called her name three times, and she never showed herself in front of me. Hours passed, and people came and left the store. After what felt like forever, I finally reached the point where I could close up the shop. The last group of people left and I finally clicked the door locked. My mood was starting to sink quickly. Had she completely abandoned me? Somehow, it almost felt worse contemplating that than imagining her with Jack.

"What's got you down, Hakaru-kun…" A voice came from behind me.

I turned around to see Netori laying lazily on a couch. The lobby had a small couch and a TV, and she appeared to be watching it while eating a bag of popcorn, seemingly completely disinterested in me.

"You've made your point, Netori," I sighed, "I'm ready to play seriously now."

"Are you?" Netori's eyes flashed darkly. "Who says I'm interested in playing with you?"

"I'm the one you picked! I didn't start this, you did!"

"Hehe… so why don't I be the one to end it. I find Jack way more entertaining. You bore me. I don't care about you anymore." Netori snorted.

Anger and frustration welled up inside me at that point and burst forth. "Netori! I'm not going to lose you! I said from the beginning that you were going to be mine, so I will do it!"

Netori looked stunned for a moment, but then she burst out laughing. "Mortals are so funny! You want to possess he-me… you're so funny!"

"Enough of this! Let's look at my skills and points!"

Netori snorted. "Why bother? Jack is going to win! I already replaced you, don't you get it? You're done. Out. Hakaru-kun, just give up already, it'll be easier this way."

"Fuck Jack!" I snapped.

"I have…. He's quite good." Netori winked at me.

I ground my teeth angrily. Why was Netori acting this way? I know we had a fight the last time we met, but she was going far above and beyond that level. She was goading me horribly. Her words had always stung, but they always had a purpose. Now, it seemed like she was being mean for the sake of being mean.

"Netori…" I tried one more time.

"Netori… Netori… Netori…" She growled mockingly. "Enough of Netori! I just showed up to give you the news. You lost. We're though. Goodbye."

My mind tried to shoot through everything she told me the last time. The fight that got her angry at me had been revolved around how I was using my points. That's right. I wanted to win the easy way. The way of manipulation. Considering how quickly Jack was dominating, I had to say that manipulation worked wonders. No, wait, there was something else to that conversation. She wanted me to fuck her. She wanted sex. She said she'd go to Jack if I didn't. I wanted to save my points. That's right! That's how our conversation ended!

"It's been some time…" I spoke up. "How about we have sex?"

"What?" Netori made a grossed-out face, "No!"

"You've tasted Jack, how about seeing if I have what it takes?"

"Nice try… you're so desperate. It's really sad."

"I'm not desperate," I said, my eyes narrowing. "I'm just confident. What… are you scared you might like it?"

For a second, Netori seemed genuinely taken aback. Her eyes widened and she sat up a bit, clearly considering my words. However, a moment later, she shook her head and snorted.

"Jack may lose eventually… but you'll never be the one. I won't believe it! I won't allow it! You both lose, I win!" She raised her hand as if she was about to teleport away.

"Then, I'll buy you!" I demanded in my last-ditch effort.

"What was that?" She glared at me incredulously.

"You said it yourself. 1000 points. I have them. I want you. We have sex for 1000 points. I'm using my points. I confirm it. It's done. Pay up with your body!"

"What are you going on about?" She muttered in disbelief. "I owe you nothing!"

She raised her hands and then dropped them. Her body started to disappear, then, suddenly, strange translucent blue chains formed around her wrists with a click. In an instant, her body reappeared and she collapsed back on the couch. The chains disappeared a moment later. She stared at me in disbelief.

"What is this? What's going on?"

Staring down at Netori, I was so angry that my brain could barely work. The only thing I could think of was showing her everything I learned from my enhanced skills and the time I had spent experimenting with Akiko. The me from our first time and the me now were two entirely different people. I may not be a savant, but I would definitely make Netori cum! I pulled off my belt and brought out my dick. Netori's mouth fell open, but every time she tried to leave, the chains pulled her back.

"Th-this… can't be happening!" Netori said breathily. "She wouldn't. She couldn't… who'd pick that as a skill option? How could she do this to me!"

"I don't know what the hell you're talking about, but your body is mine!" I said, grabbing her priceless goddess robe and ripping it off in a single move.

She screamed as she was disrobed, but her body was powerless to fight me. Any time she tried to resist, a chain would appear and pulled her arms and legs away. She could only stare in disbelief as a mortal like me stripped her naked forcefully.

Her body seemed familiar, but also very different. The last time I had seen her, I was a virgin and so distracted by the moment that I barely even looked at her. This time, I enjoyed looking at her naked body up and down with my eyes. She had grown a little pudgier in some areas, and a little smaller in others. Did goddesses change their body appearance that much? Well, Netori probably did whatever she wanted. As I examined her, she flushed red, desperately trying to cover herself. I had never seen her so disordered and flustered before. She was always so on top of things, but now I was on top of her. It made me even more aroused.

"Let's talk about this! I don't like pushy people who steal at all! I prefer cuckholdry!"

"Well, I'm going to steal you tonight, and every other night, until you're mine!" I declared, grabbing her butt and lifting her bottom half.

As her butt raised off the couch, her eyes flashed with confusion. "Wh-what are you doing?"

"I'm tasting the merchandise!" I laughed, bringing her hips up and my head down.

I buried myself into her pussy immediately, kissing it fully with my tongue. Netori cried out and struggled, but the chains appeared, seemingly helping me to keep her restricted. At this exact moment, this goddess was my plaything, and I felt truly powerful. Perhaps that was why Netori had wanted me to use this earlier.

Perhaps Netori knew about Jack. If Jack could manipulate, perhaps he could even manipulate my goddess. Even though Netori was manipulated by Jack and her mind was muddled, she knew that if I had my way with her, I could regain my confidence.

If I had just fucked her a week ago when she asked me to, it was possible that this last week of nastiness wouldn't have happened at all! Well, that was just idle speculation and wasn't my focus at all as I buried my face into the sweet tasting nectar of a literal goddess. Her pussy gave willingly, and she quickly grew soaking wet with just a little provocation.

"Ahnn… ahhh… hahaha… stop… not… it's making me… being taken like this… it's too much my nature!"

I ignored her incomprehensible words and continued to eat her pussy excitedly. Although I had tasted Akiko many times, her taste was a bit salty and she had a lot of hair. As for Netori, the goddess was perfect in every way. Her pussy tasted sweet like honey and I just couldn't have enough. She moaned and squirmed, unable to overcome her restraints as I pleasured her graciously with my tongue, plunging it deep inside her over and over again to sample her sweet nectar.

"Ahn… no… I'm losing it… stop…" She cried out, her face twisted in disbelief that she could be pinned down so easily by a mortal she was looking down on.

"Hehehe…" I chuckled as I looked down on her body, her perfect ass in my hands and her perfect pussy an inch from my lips. "You're so wet, I can't wait for you to cum for me."

"Th-that's impossible!" She shrieked back. "Ahhn…" She let out a moan as I spread her pussy and then sucked her clit roughly, taking it into my mouth spinning my tongue around her clitoris over and over again as I felt her hip writhe against my hands.

Finally, I had enough of the feel of her squirming body, and I shoved her hips back down to the couch. Grabbing on to my rock-hard dick, which was now quite a bit larger than it had been back in the day, I shoved it up against her cunt. Her eyes widened and she gasped.

"Y-you can't do this!" She cried, her eyes holding so much genuine panic that I froze for a second. "I-I-I'm a virgin!"

I couldn't help but laugh out loud. "Stop being stupid Netori. Didn't you give me your virginity the day we met."

Her mouth fell open. "That's impossible! How could… why… I don't understand! Why you?"

"Because you're already mine, you just don't know it yet!" I replied with a sneer.

I didn't understand what was going on. If Jack had manipulated her, perhaps her confusion was the manipulation wearing off. Yes, it had to be working. I just had to break this goddess down and bring her back to my side. That was all there was to it. I slid my cock inside her.

"N-no!" She cried out. "It hurts!"

I frowned. "What are you talking about? You enjoyed Jack, didn't you?"

Tears were in Netori's eyes. "That was… an illusion… how would I ever let a mortal have their way with me!"

"Hehe… was that so… then I guess you can have it like this!"

Grabbing her legs and lifting them, her butt came off the couch again, but this time it wasn't my face that I brought her crotch up to. Rather, I pushed her upper body into the couch and started to jackhammer her with my dick. I didn't give my slutty little goddess any mercy. When Netori had wanted me to wake up and see the picture all of those times, she acted decisively and without mercy. I had to be the same way.

I couldn't go easy on a goddess like her. I couldn't' show weakness. If I wanted to save her from Jack's manipulation, then I clearly had to give her everything I had and make her submit with all of my ability. Netori was too beautiful. Her body was perfect. The noises emitted from her moaning lips were sweet. Even the smell of her sex was intoxicating. Netori was perfect, and for this moment I had her all to myself.

I was at the top of my game. My stamina felt like it was endless, and Netori's screams and shouts under me only encouraged me more. My dick felt big and her pussy felt really tight. I didn't know if I believed she was a virgin, but she felt like a virgin girl and even acted like one. My hips kept thrusting as I took her for all she was worth. In the locked media rental store, I took a goddess for all she was worth.

"Hah, Hah…" The goddess panted, her body covered in sweat. "I can't, it's too much… I'm going to lose it!"

I lowered my head and whispered in her ear. "It's okay if you lose it to me."

My words seemed to set her off. Even as she tried to resist, Netori's hands grabbed on to my shoulders and her legs wrapped around my hips. For the first time, she started to cum. The power of her pussy clamping down on my dick was way too much. I had already pushed myself farther than I had ever gone with her. Netori was just way too hot and her body tasted, smelled, and felt way too good. I had lasted longer than I ever had before, even with Akiko, so it should reveal just how on my game I was.

"Ah, shit… I'm going to cum!"

"Not inside! Not a mortal!" Netori panicked.

However, as her pussy orgasmed, it was sucking me inside her so relentlessly. Even if i wanted to, I could barely pull it out. Her pussy was like a suction trap that wanted all my seed. My eyes rolled up in my head and I lost the ability to hold it any longer. My cock swelled and semen burst forth shooting deep inside her throbbing womb.

"Ahhhn…. It's inside me!" She cried, even while she shook and orgasmed. "Hakaru-kun!"

The pair of us ended up cumming at the same time, the feel of her pussy sucking on my cock and undulating around it giving me the most powerful orgasm I had ever experienced. Meanwhile, my cock swelled and injected warm seed deep inside her, making her orgasm more satisfying. When we both finished, I collapsed on top of her, the both of us a sweaty mess.

As I regained my breath, I felt the beautiful goddess shaking underneath me. Had I done it? Had I freed her from the manipulation?

"You… cheating slut!" A scream burst forth from behind us so loud that the windows shook.

I spun to look back, and saw Netori there, fully clothed, staring at me with wrath and fury on her face. I looked back down, to see a girl who looked like Netori still under me. When our eyes met, the girl burst into tears.

"Oh… shit…" What the hell is going on?

Report chapter Comments

With murder in her eyes, the newly appearing Netori lunged at me, her hand bursting out in a strike that could crush someone's throat. However, it wasn't my throat she was lunging towards. Rather, she attacked south, her hand whipping down towards the location of the girl under me. The girl gave a shriek and then her body evaporated like smoke. The shackles that had been binding her were not present anymore, now that I was finished.

Netori's hand hit the couch, and the pillow that was under the other girl's head exploded, showing the strength and killing intent of the blow. Netori's eye shot up, and the other Netori was now dressed in a robe just like the one I had torn off her, a defensive wronged look on her face.

"You attack your sister? He's the one who defiled me!" She pointed at me accusingly with a shaky hand.

"Netorare! Don't think I'm not aware of the games you've been playing with my champion! I should destroy you where you stand!" As if to do exactly that, she lunged again.

This time, the other girl blocked her attack. Both girls slid back, almost about equal in strength. "Your game is boring! I was just trying to lighten it up!"

"You… bitch!" Netori growled.

"Wait… wait… what's happening? I demanded, scratching my head as I stared at the two nearly identical women.

I said nearly because now that they were standing next to each other, I was starting to recognize a few subtle differences. Netorare was just a tad shorter. Her breasts and butt are a tad bigger. She had a small clip in her hair that I never noticed before. Her robes were also a bit different. That was to say, the colors were completed inverted. I was pretty sure the ones I ripped off of her were more like Netori's.

Netori spun to me. "Don't you start! You haven't called on me in a week! I was waiting for you to come groveling back, and then I see you're fraternizing with the enemy!"

"The enemy? I called you three times and you didn't come!"

Netori's expression shook and then she shot the other girl a look. That girl turned and whistled, looking the exact opposite of innocent.

"That is… that's because I was busy!" Netori didn't meet my eyes.

"Busy?" I responded incredulously.

"Busy is busy!" Netori stomped her foot, "This isn't about me!"

I stood up and walked right up to Netori. "Then let's make it about you. When you ran off and fucked Jack in front of me, it crushed me! I spent the last week dealing with it. And when I invited you to my bed, I was rejected by your lookalike and even had to spend my points just so I wasn't abandoned! How can I be your champion when you've been such a shitty goddess!"

Netori suddenly did something I never expected from her. She broke into tears. Suddenly, her hands wrapped around me and she hugged me. I was so surprised by the sudden affection, that I could only stare in disbelief. After she cried for about a minute, I cautiously reached up and patted her head. Meanwhile, Netori wiped her tears and nose on my shirt.

"Look how weak you've gotten." The other girl spoke up. "You've seriously chosen a man like him?"

"Yeah, this isn't over," I growled shooting her a look. "Who are you anyway?"

Netori still held me, speaking into my chest with a muffled voice. "She's Netorare. My sister. The Goddess of Loss."

"There are two of you?"

"Hmph… there are three of us. You forget sister Netorase, the goddess of sharing." The girl named Netorare crossed her arms and frowned at us.

"When I started this game…" mumbled Netori. "It was supposed to be between the three of us. It was Netorare who told the other gods about the game and blew this into a bigger deal."

"And why not?" Netorare sniffed. "What you're trying to do will fail. I will never accept your champion."

"And what of yours." Netori finally pulled away from me and glared at her. "You weren't even trying."

"Trying? Look at yourselves! I've already won!" Netorare laughed. "He has no one left. My guy has already conquered all of his women."

"You did that by breaking the rules!"

"No matter?" Netorare shrugged. "What's done is done, and you weren't even there to see your failure."

"That's because you cheated…"

"Don't talk to me about cheating! Just face it, you lost everyone!"

"I haven't lost everyone," I said definitely, trying to support Netori.

"Oh… are your talking of your sister? " Netorare's eyes flashed. "You haven't heard? Oh my, it turns out my champion has already conquered her completely."

"You…" I backed up, a flash of fear shooting through my heart. "No!"

"Hakaru, wait!" Netori called to me, but I ignored her, unlocking the door to let myself out.

"And don't think I will forgive you for what you did to me!" Netorare shouted. "I will absolutely never forgive you! You'll never succeed with what Netori wants, because I won't allow it! Never!"

Netorare vanished as I locked the doors behind me and jumped on my bike. I pedaled as fast as I could, speeding down the street towards my home.

Netori's voice sounded in my ear. "Don't go home. You don't want to see it."

I gritted my teeth and cycled even harder. "Shut up! She's my sister."

"Hakaru, let's talk about this. We can work things out. I will help you."

"Like you've helped me the last week?" I shouted breathlessly at no one as my bike shot down the street.

"I didn't know… I can't… see you like I used to. I only realized something was up when your points decreased suddenly. Believe me, I was surprised by all of this as you were." Netori spoke defensively. "She must have cut a deal with a concealment god while she was keeping me distracted."

I reached the house after another ten minutes of cycling. Netori gave up once she realized there was nothing she could do to keep me from going home. Bursting into my house, I realized it was dark. Dad was out late tonight. He might actually have work tonight, it wasn't always an excuse to go out and party. As for mother, tonight was the night she went to her book club where they similar drank sake. It was only evening now, and neither of them would be home until midnight.

As I walked through the dark house, I realized that things weren't quiet. Rather, I could hear the noise of a bed squeaking. More than that, I could hear the moaning sounds of a man and a woman. As I walked into the hall that contained our bedrooms, my foot movements were like that of a zombie. It became clear the sound was coming from my sister's room. My mind didn't allow me to put two and two together. Instead, my mind was completely numb to the sounds. I just had to move forward. I had to open the door to my sister's room.

The doorknob was cold, and I twisted it slowly, sliding the door open. There, on her bed, on all fours, was my sister, completely naked. Behind her was Jack, who was pounding her hard. He had her hair in his hand and was pulling it so hard that it had to hurt, but the euphoric expression on my sister's face said she didn't mind.

"Maria…" I said, my voice coming out as a croak.

"Oh… Hakaru… how are you?" Jack looked back and grinned, raising a hand and slapping my sister's ass. "Damn she's tight, give me a second. I'm about to pop it."

"Not inside!" Maria chimed and then she looked back as if dazed. "Eh? Hakaru? W-wait!"

"Ah, cumming!" Jack forced himself in Maria even as she pulled away, his body shaking as he dumped his load inside her. "Fuuuuck! Ah, yeah…"

"S-stop… brother is watching…" Her voice came out weak, but she barely fought at all as he finished inside her.

Finally, Jack pulled out and then tossed her down to the bed, by shoving her ass. Maria looked slightly dazed. As she turned, her legs opened and seed leaked out of her pussy. As for me, I felt like a dagger was piercing into my heart. I was struggling to breathe.

Jack grabbed Maria's hair again, forcing her up and then kissing her lips. "Tell your brother how much you like it."

"Mmm… Jack's cock… best." Maria smiled drunkenly.

"You… bastard!" I shouted.

"Eh? What's that?" Jack laughed. "It's the sound of a loser whining. Your ex, your sister, your goddess. I'll have them all. It's just a matter of time until you'll have nothing. When you banged your sister, I got a couple of points for being cheated on… Oh, but wait, you won't get points… because she was never yours."

"You…" I could say anything else, biting my lip until I tasted blood.

"Hey, don't be modest." Jack grabbed the blanket Maria was trying to pull over herself and ripped it off. "Show your brother what you did!"

Maria nodded and then reached down, spreading her pussy as more cum leaked out and down her crack. She looked up at me and smiled. There was nothing in her eyes. They looked completely empty. She was clearly drunk, but she had also been manipulated by him. Both wasn't enough.

Jack laughed one more time and then walked up to me, slapping my chest. "You look so hilarious, that'll I'll do you a little favor. I'm going to tell you what will happen next. In a little under two weeks, my gang will be having a giant Halloween party. The entire senior class is invited. Your sister is coming too. She's going to wear something really skimpy, and at the apex of the party, she'll pull off her clothing and let every guy there fuck her. By the end of the night, she has become a perfect meat toilet for me and my buddies. I'll let your ex-girlfriend Akiko record the whole thing and then I'll put it on the internet and make a ton of money."

"You… can't do that." I snapped, gritting my teeth but not daring to do anything.

"What? It's not my desires. Right Maria?" He glanced back and grinned.

"I'm Jack's meat toilet…" Maria said weakly, flopping back into the bed, looking like she was passed out.

"Goodbye, Hakaru… it's been fun playing with you." Jack turned and left the room.

As the front door slammed shut, I fell to the ground. Looking up at my sister, there didn't seem to be any coherency in her mind. She was sleeping now, but cum was still leaking from her pussy. Going to the kitchen, I grabbed a small tub and a washcloth. I went back in and cleaned my sister and dressed her. I pulled out a morning-after pill. I had bought a few when I started toying with Akiko. I put one in her mouth and forced her to swallow it by rubbing her throat. Leaving a glass of water by her bed stand, I closed the door.

"Hakaru… that is… I'm so sorry." Netori's voice came from behind me. "Please… don't give up. We can… we can…"

"Win…" My eyes flashed as I turned towards Netori. "I want to win."

A fire was burning through my entire body. Rage. Red hot rage. It was so strong I was actually shaking.

"Hakaru…"

"I'm going to take everything from him. Everything. My sister. My ex-girlfriend. Even Netorare! Everything is mine!" I was shouting by the end of it.

A small smile formed on Netori's mouth, "Good. I too want Netorare to pay."

"Then help me beat him," I said, stepping forward. "Tell me what I need to do, and I'll do it."

Netori's smile grew dark. "First things first… we're going to need a lot of points. There is a skill you need, and it will change the game. Do you have a way to earn a lot of points?"

I closed my eyes and thought back over the last week. There was always Gina, but would she really be able to get me enough points? Should I finally push down my mother? What if I just raped Maria over and over again. Could I reprogram her on my own? If I just locked her here, she'd never go to that Halloween party. I had a feeling none of those options would work. Then something came to me.

"Yeah… I can earn a lot of points." I said, "I'm just going to need a camera."

Report chapter Comments

If I thought Jack's taunting was over, I was mistaken. Each day he would bring some other girl in and rent a room at the gaming store. He'd then bang her silly, making sure to leave his used condoms and various other disgusting fluids behind for me to clean up. I kept my eyes down and my head lowered. I was just a beaten player who had nothing left to fight with. That's the impression I wanted to give him. I was biding my time.

A week went by in a flash, and I finally received my first paycheck. Considering I was working more than my boss, I actually made a pretty good bit of money. It was 25k yen. It was the most money I had ever received in a single lump sum. I was ecstatic.

"Don't be too excited, you've been doing nothing for an entire week. You haven't earned a single point." Netori said with a pout.

"I told you… I needed to wait for this weekend." I said, still looking at my paycheck. "I'm going to go get a camera now."

Netori followed me to the electronics store, but it was clear that she was invisible to everyone except me. Well, she was floating, her nice rump in the air as she moved gently beside me, her eyes seemingly always on me. If she was visible, I think we'd be attracting more attention. Since her week of near absence, Netori seemed to be trying to make up for it by being constantly on my case. She'd appear two or three times a day, always nagging me to lay the next woman. Meanwhile, my mind had never been clearer. I had a goal, and I would obtain it.

"How many points do I need to reach your goal," I asked.

"Over that week, you took the virginity of a girl named Gina," Netori spoke lazily, glancing at her cellphone only half-seriously. "That netted you some points. She seems to genuinely like you a bit. However, you also gained some points for nailing my sister. Good job on that, by the way."

"You want me nailing your sisters?" I asked, my mouth twitching slightly.

"Why not? How else can you win the game, if not by forcing my two sisters to submit to you?" Netori shrugged. "Watching you pin her down and mount her roughly, it made my panties wet just watching. Stealing my sister's virginity is the best."

"You were watching!" I swatted at her, but she casually dodged.

"Hey! If I didn't let you finish, who knows the ramifications. You wouldn't have gotten as many points, at least. Even if they were less than the cost."

I let out a sigh as Netori's familiar teasing expression returned. After a week of absence, it really felt like she had returned to me completely. I still remembered her holding me and crying against my chest. I wanted to ask her what that was about, but I had a feeling I wouldn't appreciate the answer.

"Did I also… um…" I bit my lip. "With Maria… a few times."

Netori nodded, an uncharacteristically sympathetic look in her eyes. "Yes… you earned a lot of points with Maria… before."

"You were at 9230 points… but then you also spent a thousand, so it is at 8230."

"Wait, seriously?" I shot Netori a look. "I paid those points to bang you!"

"Eh?"

"Why should I lose 1000 points? I didn't even get the goddess I paid for! I demand a refund!"

"You can't get a refund!" Netori sniffed, blushing slightly. "One-time standing time offer!"

"What did you say? One-time offer?"

"Mm!" Netori nodded. "You paid for it, you got it, you're never getting it again!"

"I'll pay 1000 points, right now!" I snapped, grabbing for her.

"Nope! Don't think I'll be chained by a goddess's word! As I said, it was a one time offer, it's been used, no refunds!" Netori crossed her arms stubbornly.

"You… so those chains were your word?"

"Of course. When a goddess gives her word, she is bound by it. When I said a thousand points for my body, I couldn't break my promise."

My eyes narrowed, "Then why did your promise chain Netorare? Your promise is shit!"

"Th-th-that's a secret!" She cried out. "It has nothing to do with you! Rather… get your stupid camera and earn those last 1800 points. You know the skill you must have. You have no time to spare!"

With that, Netori vanished in a huff. I could only smile wryly. Apparently, my questions seemed to have hit a nerve. With Netori gone, I looked through the store. The girl there came to help me. She was a bit pretty, but I didn't recognize her from school.

"Reconnaissance? You mean, like a spy?" The girl asked, giggling as her hand rested on my shoulder.

"More like a private investigator." I frowned, trying to frame it in a way that wouldn't get me too many suspicious glares.

"Ah… I have a few cameras with good distance. This one has a great night vision."

I wanted to just get something cheap, but the girl was cute and she kept smiling at me, and before I knew it, I had spent my entire check on a really nice camera. The girl rang me up herself. Just as she went to hand me the receipt, she stopped and then pulled out a pen and wrote something on it. When I glanced at what she wrote, it was a phone number.

"It's mine." She said. "In case you wanted to… get some practice with that camera."

My eyes widened, and I realized that the girl hadn't been manipulating me for a sale. In fact, now that I recalled, this place was commission free. She had actually been flirting with me. My status had been increased. I was better looking than I used to be. Nowadays, it was good enough that I attracted certain women. Perhaps my current confidence and direction also had something to do with it. The girl touched my hand and smiled.

"Do you… have a boyfriend?" I asked.

"N-no!" she denied it emphatically, her expression grew even more excited. "In fact, I have nothing planned-"

"Forget it then." I turned around and grabbed my bag.

The girl blinked, but couldn't say anything else as I walked out of the store. I just wasn't interested in single girls at this particular moment in my life. I had points to earn and women to steal. Well, she probably wouldn't understand, that's why I cut it short.

That night, I had to let my mom know I'd be out for the weekend. I pulled on my shaky alliance with Derek to make this happen. He'd claim I was at his place if anyone called. Mom was a little disappointed, but I promised to make it up to her after Halloween was over. Well, Mothers are used to their sons leaving home, so I didn't feel too bad about it.

Finally, I was heading out. I didn't have too much money left over; I could barely afford the bus fare. As to the destination? That was the hot springs I had advised Mrs. Fukumi to visit. That was right, my destination was my teacher and father's rendezvous. I had considered many different options. Gina wasn't in a relationship and there wasn't even a guarantee I could get into a relationship with her. Attacking Maria right now could make the situation worse. Attacking my mother could have any of a number of outcomes.

I knew Mrs. Fukumi was afraid of me. I knew where and when she'd be carrying out an affair with my father. If I got evidence, I could blackmail her. Dirt scribe had been used on her twice. I had the distinct feeling she'd do anything to keep her current life the way it was. She was most terrified of anything changing. She neither wanted to leave her vice-principal husband, who supported her children and gave her money nor did she want to leave my father, who made her feel special and loved.

With two men she'd be cheating on, not to mention the taboo of a blackmailed teacher, I should be able to earn the 1800 points I needed by next week. This weekend would start with evidence gathering. On Monday, I would lay out the evidence and start the blackmail, and then we'd see where things went from there.

It was dark out when the bus pulled up to the hot spring. Of course, I had no interest in entering the hot spring myself, nor did I have the money after spending it all on the camera. Hiding in a nearby shadow, I put on the mask and jacket I had once put together for raping my sister. Very carefully, I crept around the hot springs, heading toward the back. There were high walls that blocked the view of the baths. I was looking for any hole in them that I could align my camera through. I'd even be willing to go so far as to climb a tree.

The night was pretty silent with only the sounds of distant insects filling the night air. As I drew closer, carefully moving through the bushes, I could hear a few noises of splashing. There were also a few noises. A girl giggling. The soft voice of a man talking. This must be the co-ed bath. I glanced around the wall, trying to find any crack that could get me some eyes into the pool. Of course, I didn't even know if Dad and Miss Fukumi were in the pool yet, but I wanted to find out.

Crack.

The sound of a twig breaking came a few feet from me. It wasn't my own foot that created that noise. I looked up, and there I saw another person similarly crouched down, trying to peak into the hot spring. Was there really a peeper out here? I thought that sort of thing was just a joke, but apparently, there really were people who came to try to sneak looks at naked people. Why did I end up right next to some pervert?

They hadn't noticed me crouched a few feet away from them, so I started to back up. However, when I had only taken a few steps, they turned their head. Their eyes immediately locked on mine, and then they jumped back, landing on their butt noisily.

"Ah!" A voice cried out.

"Shh!" I jumped forward, grabbing them and tackling them to the floor, trying to cover their mouth.

If we were caught trying to peek, we could get in serious trouble! I expected better from a peeping tom! He could at least keep his mouth quiet. However, he immediately started struggling. It was only at that point that their long hair parted and I was able to see their face clearly in the faint light. Immediately, my eyes widened in shock.

"Kira?" I voiced the name.

Kira Fukumi, daughter of my teacher and a vice-principal, she was also the student council president and a former childhood friend. At first, I wondered how a student council president could end up as a peeping tom, but it didn't take too much thought to realize the truth. She was here for the same reason I was. Her mother was cheating on her father, and she had come here to prove it once and for all.

Upon calling her name, the girl herself stopped struggling and looked up at me questioningly. To keep her quiet, I pulled off my mask. It was her turn to shoot me a look of surprise. However, realization also dawned on her.

"Hakaru… you know?" Her words came out lightly.

I nodded, not saying anything else.

"How long?"

I grimaced, "Last week."

It wasn't a lie. I had only learned about this particular affair last week. Although I knew my dad slept around with many women, Mrs. Fukumi was merely one that I was surprised about.

She nodded. "I found out my mother was cheating on my father a few weeks ago. I only learned it was with your father a few days ago. It was only a prediction though. I needed to see it for myself, but since you're here, I suppose I don't have to. Was that why I ran into you near the love hotels last week?"

"No," I chuckled wryly, "I was really just looking for a job. I appreciate your help."

Kira blushed slightly. I didn't typically notice, but she was actually a very pretty girl. With high cheekbones, smooth skin, and short dark brown hair tied into twin tails. She had deep green eyes and a pair of rectangle glasses that gave her a very forbidden vibe. Her glasses were disordered at an angle and there were leaves in her hair. In fact, with her blushing, and her body on the ground, the student council president released a great deal of eroticism.

"Hey! Is someone back there?" A voice yelled out as a flashlight shined in our direction. "Come out with your hands up! You peeping toms! I've already called the police!"

Shit! We ended up making too much noise after all. We were caught.

Report chapter Comments

With the light flickering on us, we were still hidden under the bush. My mind shot into overdrive, and I immediately came up with a solution to get us out of our predicament. With a quick motion, I grabbed the top of Kira's blouse. Several buttons broke off as her chest was exposed to me, still trapped with a standard white bra. Kira gasped, her eyes widening in shock. Secondly, I unbuckled my pants, giving her a wink.

"I said put your hands up. Come out from back there?" The voice demanded.

Looking from her chest to my pants, a realization covered her face and a blush crossed her cheeks. The pair of us slowly stood up. However, neither of us put out hands up. I pretended to struggle to get my pants buckled, while she covered her chest with her blouse desperately, trying to avoid looking at the man who caught them.

The person who was shining a light at them wasn't a policeman or anything like that. He was one of the proprietors of the establishment, and probably only even mentioned police to try to scare us. Furthermore, the old man was expecting to see a pair of peeping toms, but instead a boy and a girl who seemed to be in the middle of something that appeared to be sexual came out. Naturally, that affected him and he blushed and turned away.

"I'm sorry… sir." I said respectfully, bowing my head.

"What are you two doing back here?" The man said, trying to avoid looking at Kira while she tried to rebutton what was left of her blouse while still peeking.

"Ah… my wife and I are recently married." I proceeded to lie immediately. "And we were looking for a place for our honeymoon."

"Is that so?" The man's eyes narrowed a moment suspiciously.

"Yes!" Kira nodded, finally repairing her outfit enough that her breasts weren't exposed, even though she was showing much more cleavage than before. "My husband says a place never shows their real face at the front door, so he wanted to see if your establish was worth it. We'd read reviews and they were mixed."

"And then my wife here…" I jumped, laughing awkwardly. "and I was overcome with the romantic mood of this location. It really is beautiful. With the stars and the night sky, we couldn't help ourselves and indulged just a little. You know how newlyweds are."

"Especially at your young age…" The guy said, slowly nodding.

I smiled and put my arm around Kira. She gave a toothy smile as well, her hand pinching me as she wrapped it around my hip. We were old enough that it was technically possible were childhood sweethearts marrying fresh out of school. At least, I was hoping that it was believable. As for my camera, I was smart enough to leave it lying in the bushes. That would certainly scream that we were perverts.

"Uh… We've decided. We'd actually like to get a room for the night. I can smell the hot spring from here and I really want to enjoy it."

"Are you sure about that sweetie?" Kira asked, pinching me harder.

"I think it's for the best… honey…" I responded through gritted teeth while keeping the smile on my face.

The pair of us stood in the darkness with a light aimed at our faces for what felt like minutes before the guy finally lowered it. "You young ones… always the trouble makers."

His voice seemed to hold a bit of affection as if he was remembering a time from his own youth. He turned around and began walking away. The old man walked with a stoop, his hands behind his back. The pair of us looked at each other until he stopped and shot a look back over his shoulder.

"Well, you coming?"

I grabbed the camera, stuffed it in my duffle bag, and then followed the man. Kira followed behind me, pulling on my elbow and then whispering roughly in my ear.

"Are you sure this is a good idea? We should just get out of here immediately!"

"We still haven't confirmed our parents are here, right?" I asked. "Isn't that why you came? To see for yourself?"

Kira lowered her head and quieted down as the pair of us were led into the lobby. It was a beautiful lobby with a large aquarium and a fountain piece. There was an old woman who was behind the counter. Instantly, I had the impression that she owned the hot springs with the man.

"Did you find those peeping toms, dear?" The old lady asked.

"No… it was… newlyweds." The man responded, laughing softly.

"Oh, how scandalous." She responded, putting her glasses and giving us both an eyeful with squinty eyes that looked like they could barely see three feet in front of her. "My, what a pretty couple. Why are you here this evening?"

"We'd like to stay the night," I said and then whispered in Kira's ear. "Uh… can you spot me on this one? I'm out of money."

"You…" Kira shot me a look, but then sighed and pulled out her information.

"You must be twenty to rent in this hotel." The old lady said, "You are twenty, yes?"

Kira blushed but handed a card to the old lady without blinking. I curiously looked at it after she ran it and put it back on the counter. The age did indeed say 20, although I knew Kira to only be 17 years old. That meant that this was a counterfeit! I was actually really surprised. What would Kira, the student council president, be doing with a counterfeit license? The age limit for drinking was 20, so her license allowed her to buy booze that even I couldn't get access to.

The way I saw Kira started to change. There definitely must be a dark side to her that I wasn't really aware of. I had always seen her as a bit of a goody two shoes. However, that original vision of her had been shaken in a moment. Kira had a savings far better than my own, and we were about to get a room without any trouble. The process went smoothly and the old man graciously brought us to a special room, while winking to me several times and making such chitchat.

"Have a wonderful stay, and just ask for anything. We'll get you anything you request. When you stay under our roof, we will provide everything you need!" The old man declared politely.

The building used a lot of traditional Japanese architecture that wasn't seen very much anymore. Our room had tatami mats, a single large futon mattress, and shoji doors. The man gave one last polite bow and the pair of us were closed off in our room together. As soon as she was sure he had left, she spun around and glared at me with a flush.

"What are you doing, Hakaru? Why did I have to spend all that money for a night at a resort like this?"

"I already said, we need to catch our parents in the act, right?"

"Catch them, not be caught by them!" Kira snapped, "How do you think we'll be able to keep them from recognizing us while we stay here? How are we going to catch them at all?"

"Did you not notice the signs up all over the place?" I asked, acting completely at ease.

"What signs?" Kira crossed her arms. "I was a bit distracted to be casually looking around!"

"Well, this is the week before Halloween. I guess they're doing some Halloween party tomorrow. This entire weekend is costume weekend. All guests are encouraged to wear masks. It honestly sounds a little suspicious to me, but for our purposes, it's perfect.

"Everyone can wear masks?" She asked, frowning.

"Of course…"

There were actually two masks sitting on our table, I grabbed them both and tossed one to her. You couldn't go into a hot spring in full costume, so it was just the masks. There were classic festival masks. The one I tossed to Kira was that of a cute looking kitty complete with ears. It covered half of her face and had little blue designs drawn across it. It looked well made and a bit cute. As for my own, it was the face of a fox, with a red design on it.

"If everyone wears masks, your dad and my mom will be wearing them too!" Kira snapped.

"Relax, the masks are optional and we're specifically looking for them. Meanwhile, they won't have even an inkling we'd be there. As for my father, he's home so infrequently and we barely ever talk. I really doubt he's going to recognize me." As I spoke, I had walked over to the closet, and was pulling out robes; they really did provide everything!

"Well… as for my mom… I don't know…" Kira lowered her head. "Maybe… maybe we're both wrong. Maybe we won't see them here at all."

"In that case, we should just enjoy ourselves." I gave Kira my best smile.

Kira turned away, "Hakaru… I… I'm seeing someone…"

Her words felt like a kick in the gut that I never would have seen coming. Seriously, I didn't expect those words to matter to me in the least. We had not been close friends in many years. I had dated many women and even fooled around. I had known that Kira was once interested in me. Perhaps I had taken that knowledge for granted. Now, she bluntly stated that she was in a relationship with someone else. It wasn't like I had wanted something to happen. In fact, if she didn't have a partner, there would have been no advantage in having sex with her. She would have just been extra garbage. Her being in a relationship made her more valuable to me, and more interesting. Yet, that didn't make me happy in the slightest.

She was my friend. At least, she had been my friend once. After the fake relationship with Derek and the betrayal from Akiko, she might be the only true friend I had ever had. Thus, I didn't want to see her as a temptation. I definitely didn't want to trick her into cheating on her boyfriend and causing her pain and strife. She wasn't someone like Akiko. She was a good girl. Wasn't she? I remembered the licensed. Did I even know the real Kira anymore? Our relationship had drifted apart such a long time ago…

"Ah… I didn't mean anything like that…" I explained, wiping the smile off my face. "I just meant… as friends… I'm sorry…"

"No…" Kira shook her head, looking a bit guilty herself. "I shouldn't have just burst out and said it like that. I just wanted to be clear. There is only one bed here, and I didn't want you to think that I was… I mean… I didn't want you to… I just… you understand, right?"

I chuckled. "Yeah, I understand. Let's not let any of that get in the way of the mission, right? My father, your mother."

Kira nodded, and then let out a cry. "Wh-what are you doing?"

"I'm going to the co-ed spring." I said, pulling down my pants. "If we're going to find them, it will be there."

"Th-the coed?" Kira covered her eyes so she couldn't see me naked, but I distinctly suspected with how intent she was staring that there was a bit of a crack in her fingers.

"Right… you don't have to go if you want? They might not even be out tonight. I'll just call it reconnaissance."

"N-n-no!" Kira shook her head even with her hands over her eyes. "I'll go!"

"You sure?" I asked. "You'll be naked, and I won't be the only guy there that can see."

"I-I-I know that!" Kira shot back defensively. "But I promised I would see this through to the end. I won't be satisfied until I remove all doubt!"

"Okay…" I spoke wryly as I pulled off the rest of my clothing and threw my robe on.

"Just… turn around!" She ordered.

"Eh? I'm going to see you in the spring…"

"I know!" She shrieked. "Just turn around for now!"

"Ah… okay…" I did as she asked, and listened to the rustling of her clothing as she too changed into nothing but a robe.

"Okay… you can turn back." She said

I turned back and gulped. Her twin tails were gone and her hair flowed down her back. She was wearing a robe that only went as far south as her upper thighs, hinting at what was barely hidden. Her legs were white, smooth, and long. She wore a cat mask, and it gave her a sexy, mysterious vibe. I seriously considered jumping her just like I had jumped my sister. With some effort, I broke my eyesight from her body.

"Well… shall we go?"

The pair of us grabbed two toiletry kits that were provided by the hotel. As we did that, I glanced over at her one more time.

"If we do find our parents in there… then what?" I asked.

"What? Then I know my mother has been cheating on my father."

"And? Will you tell your father the truth?"

"That would destroy him?"

"Do you tell your mother and make her break it off with father…"

"I-I don't know…" Kira looked away.

"You might want to consider it. What happens after…"

"Have you considered what to do after?" Kira asked quietly.

"I have…"

"What will you do, Hakaru?"

I lowered my fox mask to hide my expression. "Ask me that again when you're ready to take the next step."

Kira hesitated for a moment but finally nodded. The two of us slid open the door and started heading to the co-ed baths. It was time to discover the truth.

Report chapter Comments

I walked down the hallway confidently with Kira following shyly. I couldn't really say where my burst of confidence came from. Perhaps having Kira there with a common goal felt good. Perhaps, I was just excited about getting to enjoy a hot spring with a pretty girl. Strictly speaking, we were both too young to be there, and if it hadn't been for Kira's fake ID, the pair of us would have been kicked out on the street and perhaps even our parents called. Admittedly, I had been going on impulse here, and if it wasn't for Kira, I might have even been arrested.

As for what was going through Kira's mind, I couldn't guess. I considered using my skill on her to dirt scribe her mind. However, dirt scribe seemed to work best when you were openly pressuring someone on a sensitive topic. I had nothing, in particular, I wanted to know about Kira, and even if she had some deepest darkest secret to exploit, not only was I not looking to exploit it at the moment, but with her mind on her mother, my exploration might come up empty-handed. Dirt scribing someone wasn't an exact science. Plus, the night was still young.

The only other skill I had was locked promise. Netori had described it as something akin to hypnosis. You could strongly suggest to someone that they had to obey you, and their mind would make excuses to always follow through with a promise. It worked great with Akiko, but it only worked on one person at a time, and I had never specifically taken it off of her. That meant my last orders to her were to go back to Derek. Those were orders she broke. Therefore, I could only reason that manipulation worked better than locked promise. It should, it was a higher tier skill, after all.

Until I could corner Akiko again, I couldn't free her of the locked promise and use it on someone else. At least, that's what Netori had told me. Therefore, my only option was to find a 3rd skill that I could use. My points were so close, and yet still so far away. With a little help from Mrs. Fukumi, I could finally push it over the edge. Since Kira had shown up, I had considered instead pushing myself on her, especially after she told me she had a boyfriend, but she was a childhood friend who had never wronged me. I already felt guilty enough going after her mother, even though I felt that woman deserved it.

Perhaps, that was part of the reason I wanted Kira to come with me. I wanted her to see her mother in all her cheating glory. If I could get her riled up enough, then perhaps Kira wouldn't mind what happened to her mother after. It was a slightly strategic move by me. I should also note that within my bathing supplies was the camera I had purchased. It was actually waterproof. I really spared no expense when I bought this from the store. I had wanted to prepare for any eventuality. I'd only have one chance to save my sister from Jack's clutches, and I didn't want a splash of water being the difference.

We reached the changing rooms, which were still separate despite the fact that it led to a co-ed spring. Actually, there were three springs in all, and each room lead to a single-sex and the co-ed which was in the middle. I washed my body and then put my robe back on and headed into the hot spring with wet hair sticking to my cheeks. Hot mist struck my face and a strong mineral smell attacked my nose as I entered the main area. Looking around for a moment, I found a few couples in the spring. Most of them looked many times older than me. Only one couple looked to be in their twenties. I was relieved to see that some were also wearing masks, so we weren't the only ones trying to be anonymous.

If this had been a little over a month ago, I might have shown a big erection as blood burst from my nose. That was the old me, a virgin who couldn't handle that level of stimulation. Time with Maria and Akiko had changed that, and while I appreciated and was excited by the female body, I could mostly keep my cool. I pulled off my robe, threw it on a bench, and then slipped into the pool. I noticed an older woman glancing over at my crotch be she nodded approvingly. I couldn't stop myself from blushing, especially when she noticed me looking and winked at me.

A few moments later, Kira walked into the room too. She was a lot slower and looked considerably more nervous. Her head was down as she tried to avoid looking at anyone else in the hot spring. The same could not be said in reverse, as a youthful, fair-skinned girl with her hair tied up, wearing nothing but a skimpy robe, was the highlight of the evening. All of the men glanced over at her with interest, and a few even had slightly perverted expressions.

Kira's face flushed as if she was aware she was being looked at, but as soon as her eyes landed on me, she instantly made her way over. She didn't even bother to remove her robe first, instead stepping directly in to the water and making it wet. She pulled the robe off as she lowered herself into the water next to me, only giving everyone just a brief glimpse of her naked body before it plunged underwater. At this distance and angle, no one would be able to see her body under the murky mineral water. Well, no one, except for me. I didn't linger on her though. Rather, I tilted back my head and closed my eyes. It wasn't until Kira's naked body pushed against me that I looked back down again.

She was actually trying to use my body partially to hide herself. Her level of nervousness was clear, as was the fact that I was her partner in this. The handful of single men in the pool gave bitter looks before going back to what they were doing. As for the other couples, one group chuckled before turning away, and another couple kept shooting glances at us and whispering. The couple who did that were two older people, the woman of which was the one who had winked at me earlier.

"They're not here." Kira whispered to me, "We came for nothing!"

"Patience…" I spoke back. "They may come later tonight, or maybe not until tomorrow."

"Tomorrow!" Her voice was filled with bitterness. "I don't want to stay here longer than I have to…"

"It's okay if you want to go back to the room," I said. "I'll keep a lookout until something happens."

Kira lowered her head, clinging to my arm but keeping just enough distance so her parts didn't touch me. However, she didn't answer me, stubbornly remaining seated and refusing to retreat.

"Excuse me… it's nice to see such a young couple coming this weekend. So, few youths these days appreciate the full hot spring experience." The voice came from the couple that had been eyeing us.

The man and woman had come over to our sides, and the guy was talking with a pleasant smile. Unlike us, they weren't wearing a mask in the slightest. As soon as she noticed the pair moving towards us, Kira shrank against me. This time, her breasts did touch my arm, but she gave no sign of awareness, her expression growing even shyer. If she kept clinging to me like this, I would struggle to keep myself from having an erection.

"Ah… well… we're just staying the night." I addressed them with a disarming smile. "We're really just on a road trip, experiencing whatever attractions pass our way."

"Is that so?" The man said, scratching his chin, "Is there an occasion?"

"It's our honeymoon." I put my arm around Kira, who continued to lower her head silently while I maintained the lie we had told when we entered this place.

"Really? Newlyweds… congratulations." The woman said, looking me up and down in a way a woman shouldn't in front of his supposed wife.

"Well, perhaps it is a sign then… that a beautiful couple such as the two of you come to this particular hot spring so early in your relationship."

I blinked but kept my smile up. "Why? What's unique about this hot spring?"

The man looked over at his woman and then let out a chuckle. "Actually, this hot spring is very well known for couples. I mean, couples who have an open relationship."

"Open?" I wasn't sure what he meant, as someone who wasn't really married.

The man chuckled, not seeming to mind my lapse of knowledge and happy to instruct. "This weekend, the hot spring holds a… celebration. Everyone wears a costume, and… well… by the end of the night… no one is wearing one."

Kira raised her head, her brow furrowed. As for me, I was starting to get the idea. This hot spring was for people who liked to sleep around. This event tomorrow was actually an orgy! Or… at least… something close to one. A bunch of promiscuous people get together and play with… wait… was that why Father wanted to come here? At the time, he was trying to get his wife to stay the weekeed here. I realized he must have been trying to get Mother to open up to swinging. Furthermore, by having Mrs. Fukumi offer to come here, I basically had pushed her into a polygamous relationship with my father. How would she react once she realized that Dad planned to share her with other men? Could she even say no after being the one to get the tickets?

Glancing over at the girl next to me, I could see hidden darkness in Kira's eyes. Kira wasn't an idiot. She had already understood what this all meant too. Our parents weren't just having an affair together, they were engaging in sex parties. The worst thing about it all, I was the one who unknowingly set this up. I had helped dad take their affair to the next step!

Noticing the complex expressions on our faces, the man decided to go for broke.

"You two are very young, and most marriages fail young. The healthiest relationships are those where both partners are willing to share and sacrifice. For example, my wife was noticing that your um.. little man was actually quite big. A bit bigger than mine, I do say. She's interested in seeing what you offer. I also find your little miss here to be quite pretty. Although the main event is tomorrow, perhaps the pair of you would like to come to our room tonight. We can all… share… do what comes naturally. Eh?"

Kira's body shook against me, although I didn' t know if it was from anger, shock, or repulsion. It could also be from sexual excitement, but I wasn't going to jump to that conclusion. Instead, going with what I knew of Kira, I decided to speak for both of us.

"We're still pretty new to this relationship thing. We're flattered, but I'm not sure our relationship is ready for that kind of… test…" I tried to give the politest refusal I could.

The man lifted up his hands and backed away, still holding a friendly smile. "Of course. Of course. I'm sorry to disturb your trip. I do hope you stay for tomorrow's celebration though. If it makes you uncomfortable, you can always leave then. But if you don't come, I'm afraid you might always be left wondering, what if?"

With that, he turned around and headed back to his corner. His wife stood up in the bath, her breasts coming out of the water and while droplets fell down to the pool below. Her skin was a bit red after being in the heat for so long. Her chest was quite generous. She smiled and winked at me again, and then turned around and walked away, giving me a full view of her butt as she did so. It was as if she was telling me that I had missed out on all of that by rejecting the pair of them. To be fair, she was an attractive woman with a nice body, if a bit saggy in some areas with age.

Kira pinched my arm, causing me to finally break my sight away from the woman's body. She glared up at me cutely, and when I looked down at her, I realized I could see her chest. Instantly, I turned my view aside, but at that point, she realized I'd seen. She lowed herself in the water to the point where only her eyes poked above the surface and pinched me three more times. I could only give her an apologetic look.

At that point, a man walked into the pool area. He was wearing a mask too, that of a wolf. However, that mask wasn't enough for me to not instantly recognize him.

"It's father," I whispered extremely lightly.

Kira still heard, and immediately rose her head out of the water and looked in his direction. A moment later, a woman walked out of the women's exit. It looked like Mrs. Fukumi, but there were a few differences. Specifically, she must have dyed her hair so no one would recognize her. It was now a blonde color. I didn't know her like I knew my dad, but from Kira's look, there was no doubt that this was her mother.

My father and Kira's mother turned to each other and embraced right in front of the spring, her naked parts mashing against his. Father kissed her aggressively right there, and only let go when she was left panting. To Kira, this was finally the proof she had been waiting for. For me, this was only the start.

Report chapter Comments

Mrs. Fukumi and my father already looked a bit drunk, their faces flush with alcohol. They jumped into the pool while giggling with each other like a couple of horny high school kids. Some of the couples glanced at them with interest, while a few had admonishing looks for their raucous behavior. As for me and Kira, we kept our heads down. Suddenly, my mask seemed ill-conceived. If we were recognized by them, I couldn't even begin to imagine the fallout.

Kira's hands tightened on my arm, and her entire body was starting to shake, even though her face was completely expressionless. She had finally confirmed the thing she had been fearing. Her mother really was having a blatant affair. Not only that, she had gone to this place, a swinger's reserve. Whether it was the alcohol or her desire to sway my father, she had boldly come out without even a robe on, and neither did he. When the two entered the hot spring, they swam over to a corner and embraced tightly.

Although their eyes had passed over us, they showed no recognition. I allowed myself to breath easier. Meanwhile, they were talking softly under their breath and occasionally kissing, there bodies pressed up against each other. It was as if they didn't care that anyone else in the room could see them. Well, Kira was holding me just as tightly, but that was for a completely different reason. A few minutes later, most of the hot spring had returned to normal, but Kira and I continued to watch my father and her mother from the corner of our eyes, remaining silent.

At first, there would be an occasional giggle erupting from Mrs. Fukumi, something far naughtier than my teacher would ever utter in the classroom. It turned out she was quite shameless indeed. I underestimated the extent that she was caught in my father's web. I no longer thought that her relationship would be tested by this orgy. Rather, she would do anything my father asked her to do, including letting other men use her.

When they grew quiet, that was when I started glancing over at them openly. It took me a few glances before I realized there was a questionable placement of their arms. They were both sitting rigidly… perhaps a bit too rigidly. Her arm was tilted so that her hand would be in his lap, and his the same. If that was it, I might not have noticed anything, except her arm, was shaking slightly. More specifically, it was moving just slightly up and down.

I immediately blushed and lowered my head as I realized what was going on. Mrs. Fukumi, my teacher, was giving a handjob to my father in the middle of a public bath. When I felt Kira's hand digging her nails into my arm, I realized that she also had come to the same realization. His hand was between her legs, fingering her, and her hand was sliding up and down his cock. It was obvious to anyone looking at the couple they were masturbating lewdly in view of a dozen people.

Well, I supposed that Kira and I were the only ones watching the pair so closely as to notice. In fact, even if the other's notice, would it bother them? The idea was to be free. They'd all be banging each other tomorrow anyway. A thought came to my head and I stood up. I did it without warning, and it wasn't until Kira turned to find herself face-to-face with my dick, letting out a surprised gasp, before I realized I was still naked.

Kira and I had bathed naked together as kids. She'd actually seen my penis before, but that was before I was even mature. Suffice it to say that she certainly hadn't seen it since it had gotten various enhancements through Netori's game. It was now very large by just about any standard, and something most men would be proud to show off. I had enough modesty to blush, but her gasp got the attention of several others, including Mrs. Fukumi, who was looking at my dick with an open mouth. Was she shocked, or was she currently orgasming from my dad's machinations? Either way, I didn't like the expression. Grabbing my robe, I headed back into the changing room.

"W-wait… I'm coming too!" Kira whispered in my direction, also getting out of the tub, but making sure her body was covered as she pulled herself out, even at the cost of the robe.

I went into the locker room and began to look through the baskets. My father always wore a suit, and he had a particular necktie… ah… there it was! Glancing into his basket, I looked through to find his room key. I grabbed it and was glad to see that this old couple was old school and had the room number written on the key.

Grabbing my stuff, I headed out of the room and ran face first into Kira leaving her section. She was wearing a stormy expression on her face with her arms crossed.

"There… I did what you asked." She said bitterly. "We know the truth now. Can we go?"

"Ah… I know you're angry. I'm sorry you were embarrassed like this." I replied sheepishly, so focused on my own mission I sort of forgot about her feelings on the matter.

Kira bit her lip and winced. "I'm sorry too. I'm not angry at you. Just… seeing mom there. She's ruining 21 years of marriage. How could she do that to father? How could she do that to me? Especially after what I've done for her!"

"What you did?" I blinked. "What did you do?"

Kira's eyes widened and she spun around. "Th-that… it doesn't matter now. What is done, is done."

"Huh?"

"Look, can we just go. I hurt enough already. I don't want to think about anything, not the past… or now. Now that I know the truth, I just want to go home and cry."

"Is that so…"

Kira tried to put on a sympathetic look. "I know you're hurting too…"

"Actually, I've known my father has been a cheat for years."

Kira spun around, her eyes full of surprise. "What? You knew?"

"I only learned about Mrs. Fukumi a short while ago, but Mrs. Fukumi isn't the only one."

"Wh-what are you saying?" Kira asked, her brow furrowed.

"Father has many affairs with many women. Mrs. Fukumi is only one of the women in his life."

"Th-that bastard…" Kira's eyes flashed, but then she began to think. "Wait… is that why they've come here?"

I nodded, "I think dad had grown bored with your mother just like he did with mine, so he plans to pass her around and use her to trade for other women. Well, I also suspect your mother won't say no."

Kira gave a bitter expression, her anger waning into loss. "No… you're right. I can't dump this on your father. Mother agreed to this. Even if your dad is cheating on her, she's cheating on my dad, and even willing to be treated like a sex toy. This is her fault. "

There was a hint of anger in the way that Kira said the word sex toy.

"Your boyfriend isn't Jack, is it?"

Kira looked up and blinked. "Huh? Jack? Who's Jack?"

"Ah… nevermind, it's actually better you don't know." I scratched my head and pulled out my camera. "The truth is, I didn't come here to just check for myself. I came here to catch them in the act… on camera!"

"You want… images… of our parents?" Kira gave a confused look.

"As you yourself pointed out, they're hurting two families with their affair. However, my mother already knows about these affairs. If your father learned, it'd only destroy your family. What do you plan to do now that you know the truth about them? Will you tell your dad? Will you break his heart and cause your family to split?"

Kira bit her lip thoughfully. "I… don't know. I hadn't thought of things that far ahead."

"I've had much time to think about it, and overall, my thought is to make them suffer."

"Suffer, what do you mean?"

"Evidence…" I shrugged. "We need evidence of their infidelity. Then… we have the power."

"Power? To do what?"

"Extortion? Blackmail? Punishment? We can make them regret everything. For example, I could expose to Mrs. Fukumi to my father's other women. You could extort my father out of money."

"You're really suggesting I blackmail your father for money?" Kira spoke, shaking her head.

"Well… anything… It's not about the money. It's about making them pay for their actions."

Kira looked uncertain. "I don't know…"

"If you'd rather stay out of it, you can. I can exact revenge on both of them, and you can sit back and just know that their happy little affair is now putting them through hell."

Kira stood for a while thoughtfully. Her rush-dried hair was still a bit damp and clinging to her face. She lifted a hand and pulled some off her cheek. After a moment, she sighed.

"You're doing this with or without me, right?"

I nodded. "I have my reasons. However, I could use your help."

Kira let out a long breath and then nodded. "I'll help you get evidence, but just the evidence."

"Brilliant." I lifted up the key in my hand. "I have their room key!"

"Alright… what's the plan?" She eyed the key.

"Even if I brought my camera in the hot spring unseen, and managed to get pictures, they are still wearing masks. There will always be room to doubt. I need photos of them in the act, in their bedroom."

"You plan to sneak into their room?"

"I imagine they're going to be pretty hot and heavy when they are done. They'll probably come and immediately have sex. I'll hide in the closet, snap a few pictures, and then when they fall asleep, I'll sneak out."

"That's pretty risky."

"That's why you're my backup. First, I want you to return the key to the old people up front to hide suspicions. Just say you saw it on the floor in the hallway. Second, I need you to stand by to distract them. If push comes to shove, you can knock on their door and hopefully give me a distraction."

"A distraction?"

"Something that convinces them to leave the room, preferably. I'm sure you can come up with something."

"V-very well."

The pair of us exchanged numbers and I put my phone on silent. Then, we headed to Father and Ms. Fukumi's room. Unlocking the door, I handed the key to Kira, took a breath, and entered inside, my key tight in my grasp. As the door shut and locked behind me, I came to the realization I truly was on my own now. Glancing around, the only place I could hide was the closet. Fortunately, the closet had deep pockets, and the shelf was long enough that an entire person could lie in it.

If I tried to minimize my space, I could hide far enough back that even if someone opened the closet, they wouldn't be able to see me unless they stuck their head inside. With a breath, I slide up into the closet and closed it, leaving just a crack. I made sure I had a good view of their futon, and before long, I was ready to start my debut as a filmographer. As if! My heart was racing and I was already sweating.

I ended up waiting for about an hour before the door finally opened. Just as I expected, Mrs. Fukumi and my father were hot and heavy. They were openly making out and his robe was already half off, as was both of their masks. Their clothing hit the ground as the door shut behind them. I positioned my camera and snapped a shot. The girl at the store had shown me how to turn off the click and flash. I did say I needed it for surveillance, so those two things were important. The naked Fukumi appeared with my father in her arms, the pair of them kissing excitedly. His erect dick, which was a bit smaller than mine, was pushed up against her bush.

"Elzo…" She moaned, "I love you…"

"Uh huh…" He said, kissing her neck roughly.

Out of curiosity, I sent Dirt Scribe on my father. I really wanted to know what was going through his mind at times like this. Perhaps, he really did care about my teacher. Perhaps, he was an okay guy underneath it all.

Ah… most of those women were so old. When I heard about this place, I was expecting a bunch of hot college kids. I don't want to give Sasori away for some old skank pussy.

No, it turned out my father's thoughts were exactly as shit as I had thought they would be. He was kissing Fukumi while she was confessing her love for him, and his thoughts were on the naked girls he had seen in the hot spring.

Actually, there was one tasty little morsel. She was so shy, not like Sasori at all. I wouldn't mind giving up Sasori to taste that meat. Her boyfriend even got Sasori's eyes. That fucker is bigger than me. That's the only reason he'd get some cute young thing like her. Bastards with big dicks! At the party tomorrow, I'm totally going to bang your girl. I'll also forget to wear a condom… hehehe… enjoy taking care of my kid. You wouldn't be the first bitch I knocked up and ditched.

"Huh?" I couldn't stop the noise from escaping my mouth; the words were just too shocking.

Other kids? Dad had made siblings I didn't even know about? I wasn't even getting started on the fact that he was trying to cuck me in his mind and wanted to bang Sasori's daughter, a girl half his age.

Who's that? If some private investigator is snooping around for my wife, I'll break his…

"Did you hear that?" Father's head lifted like a fox.

"What?" Mrs. Fukumi asked, panting and clearly having heard nothing.

I cursed inwardly for making a noise. Why did he have to be so aware right now? His eyes scanned to the window first, but when he saw nothing, he looked over at the closet. Shit!

Report chapter Comments